Harry Kellogg III

THE RED TIDE

STALIN STRIKES FIRST

Book One of

The World War Three 1946 Series

Third Edition

Edited by Thomas Figueroa

Acknowledgments

I would like to thank all who have wittingly or perhaps even unwittingly, assisted us in developing this story. Our fellow alternative historians on the great forumalternatehistory.com have been of immense help in keeping us real. Without their input we would not have known about some of the littler known details of World War II. We in turn have helped to educate them about the world in 1946. A mutual give and take that I hope has benefited us all.

I’m speaking in the plural because the next book in the series will feature additional authors who will entertain us with some very different stories of the individuals who make up the World War Three 1946 Universe.

We invite others to join us as well at the alternatehistory.com website. “Personal Message” me and we can get stated.

We encourage Fan Fiction and much like the Star Wars or Star Trek world of Fan Fiction we do have to control the overall story. The universe of World War Three 1946 is set and the overall plot line cannot be changed but you can join in with your first person stories of individuals caught up in the maelstrom that is World War Three 1946.

wwiii1946@gmail.com

And a special thanks to Thomas Figueroa, my undaunted editor. Who slogged through all my misspellings.

Harry

Prologue

The Whole Unvarnished Truth

I was buried alive… a nightmare come true. Apparently a living nightmare; I think, therefore I’m alive; a Descartian paradox. I was cold, it was dark and I was feeling nothing. For the moment feeling nothing was good. No explosions or shouting and no danger. Yes, most of the time now nothing was life. I was alive because of nothing, yet would also die because of nothing. Eventually nothing means a lack of food, water and even air.

I could feel panic starting to spread throughout my body. It was another sign that I was still alive, wasn’t it? Is this what death is, blackness, silence, nothing? No, they had not killed me yet. God knows they’ve tried. Was it possible that it was over? I think not. So many times before I thought the end was near and so many times, it wasn’t.

My life, up to now, has caused millions of people to have nothing, to lose everything. I suspect that they would have died of nothing anyway if I had not existed, just not so soon or as quickly.

I blink and can’t tell if my eyes are open or not. Somehow the air was still good. Someone had designed that well. I could still feel the cold wall at my back… another good sign. The ambient temperature at this depth was a constant fifty eight degrees. Without any variations, and with no outside power or inside heat, it stayed at fifty eight degrees. Dead silence, dead cold, even my sense of smell had shut down. I suppose it stank, or at the very least smelled like my last meal. I was out of water, so one way or another, I had to rise from the dead and survey my surroundings soon.

Buried with, and surrounding, me is the complete history of World War Three. I’m sure you recall the saying “History is written by the victors.” Well, not this time. This time, I have the truth about both sides. No more glorious leaders, marching into battle with standards waving. No more armies of adoring, fanatical, supporters, cheering themselves hoarse.

I would argue that probably, the most significant event in our time happened on May 2nd, 1896. I am here to set the record straight and to convince you of the accuracy of my theory. I know you all have been taught the official version of what happened on another May 2nd, in the year 1946.

This manuscript, and the other materials I offer, are an attempt to correct the official record. You can consider the prevailing tales of the war after Hitler’s war to be historical fiction or alternate history. What I am about to impart to you is indeed the truth and historical fact. The final chapters are yet to be written. I don’t know the ending. Both sides are trying to kill me in order to prevent me from telling the truth. Currently, they have not succeeded.

Possibly like the Nag Hamadi Codices, the visual evidence, manuscripts, recordings and official documents buried here with me may lay dormant for years, decades or even centuries. Like the Nag Hamadi Codices, these files will alter the perceptions of future generations and shed light on the truth.

By using diaries, official documents hidden maps, plans and top-secret memos, I will present for you the unofficial, yet historically accurate, history of the conflict, known as World War Three and how it has affected the course of human history up until today. This is not a sanitized version, with the edges worn off. This is the unvarnished truth as seen through the eyes of our fellow travelers through this period, many of whom have given the last full measure, to ensure that this record is preserved.

I suppose that if the scientists are correct, somewhere, there are multiple parallel universes to ours where their history is decidedly different. This, is the story of our history and not theirs. This, is the history that matters to us, here and now, in this universe.

For the most part, I will forego introducing the sources of these entries or the interjecting comments. This is the unvarnished and mostly un-narrated story of World War Three.

* * *

I am going to forgo mentioning the sources of these documents unless it is extremely important to this narrative of World War Three 1946. You can be assured that when this is published as a scholarly work; it will be properly documented and all the eyewitness accounts, testimonies, diary entries and official documents will be identified. They are catalogued for future dissection and research. Many of the personal conversations were taken from film footage and other recording media.

As for this accounting; I offer it in the form of short stories and vignettes designed to give the reader the true scope and magnitude of man’s latest inhumanity to man. This manuscript is designed to put on record all that has occurred, and the proof will follow; as historians delve into the archives we have accumulated. I ask for some poetic license in this endeavor. The official version is being compiled as we speak yet this story cannot wait any longer. Events demand that the truth be exposed, about this; hopefully the last world war.

* * *

Unknown

There is a famous photo in many history books of Stalin surrounded by his cronies and lap dogs of power. All are labeled and given names except for one. He is labeled as “unknown”. The importance of this photo is in the identity of the person labeled “unknown”. He is the first person on the left in the back row. He is the key to World War Three. His name is Sergo Peshkov. If he had not been born in Moscow on May 2nd, in 1895, the following would never have happened. I’m sure some other kind of conflict would have occurred, but not the conflagration we now call World War Three.

Sergo Peshkov

As a boy Sergo is fascinated by birds and flight. All he dreams about is feeling the wind on his face and the freedom of the hawk and eagle. When he first hears that man is trying to fly, he becomes obsessed with all things related to putting man and machine together in a divine harmony that can transcend gravity. He dreams of soaring with the hawks and kestrels on his grandfather’s farm.

During the summer of 1910, he designs a glider at the farm. On July 16th, 1910, he brings it up to the roof of the barn, and launches it, flying straight into the ground. As a result, he loses sight in his right eye. He will never fly again.

His fascination with all things aviation-related remains. As a young man he devours anything related to the air war during The Great War. In 1915, he tries, and fails, to enter the world of academia. Although brilliant his lack of knowledge outside of aviation dooms him from the start. His study of industrialization, along with his thoughts on how to improve the process, are seen as counter-revolutionary and deemed a deviation from the party line. His obsession with all things related to aviation and how to maximize the production of aircraft in a communist system, severely narrows his options in Soviet life.

He follows some of his boyhood friends, and becomes a member of the Communist Party. Because of his native genius he rises in the ranks. When he is not working he diligently studies aviation, air warfare and industrialization. Reading and studying the leading businessmen of the West, and their methods harms his career. He never marries and from all accounts, was celibate all his life. He lived and breathed flying machines, rockets and eventually jets, and the means to produce them.

One night fate intervenes in his life and he catches Stalin’s eye at one of dictator’s infamous parties. No one knows why he is at the party as he neither drinks, nor smokes, takes no drugs nor is he interested in sex. This, of course, attracts the bully in Stalin and he corners Sergo, and begins to relentlessly to tease him. Someone in the crowd trying to impress Stalin, mentions Sergo’s passion for flight. In an attempt to humiliate Sergo further, Stalin calls on one of the leading experts in the field, one Mikhail Gurevich. He is the “G” in the famous Soviet aircraft design bureau, MiG.

Gurevich was bullied into quizzing the unfortunate Sergo. To everyone’s amazement he proves to be up to the task, dazzling Gurevich with his knowledge.

For some unfathomable reason, Stalin takes a liking to Sergo and has him transferred to his staff as a special aviation advisor. The rest, as they say, is history. Sergo has Stalin’s ear, a brilliant mind and most of all, his trust. All are put to masterful use in the next 36 months.

There are many who believed in the 1940’s that Stalin was a true communist. He was not. He was just your everyday run-of-the-mill dictator and mass murderer. Many devoted communists became spies for Stalin throughout the war thinking that by helping Stalin, they were creating a better world. These spies were truly astounding and were rivaled only by the British and their Ultra Program in gaining knowledge for their masters. The particular master charged with obtaining this intelligence was none other than Lavrenti Beria, the present head of the Soviet Secret Police, the NKVD.

By 1943, both the American atomic bomb program and the Nazi Army Research Station in Peenemünde had been infiltrated to a great degree. The secrets of both the Germans and the Allies were pouring into the Kremlin and anything related to aircraft, flight, jets and rockets all goes directly to Sergo Peshkov.

By August of 1944, three U.S. B-29 Superfortress bombers were forced to land in Vladivostok, Russia, after having been damaged while bombing Japan. They were never returned to the United States, and Sergo Peshkov had them all to study.

He becomes convinced that air power would be the key to any conflict with the Western Powers. He learns every flight specification, every nut and bolt, of the B-29 and any other Allied aircraft being flown, or on the drawing board. He has drawings and plans of many of the German super weapons being built or designed. He has the undivided attention, and trust, of one Joseph Stalin.

Sergo turns out to be a brilliant industrialist, on par with Henry Ford and William Boeing. Finally, all the ideas that were swirling in his mind were unleashed. All the brilliant minds that are wasting away, in gulags all over the USSR are tested. Intelligence and dexterity tests are given to every Jew, Pole, German, gypsy, civilian, women and adolescent, regardless of race, creed, gender or religion. Everyone currently not involved in military service or working in the production of war materials, is tested. Everyone who has a potential talent is put under the control of Sergo Peshkov. As German scientists and engineers are captured, they are turned over to Sergo Peshkov.

All blueprints, production plans, models, captured weapons; prototypes, etc. are transferred immediately to his care. He scours Soviet society for talented people, and gathers them all in a secret production facility, deep within the Ural Mountains. He is called the “Czar of Technology,” behind his back.

As the Nazis are pushed further away from the motherland, Stalin begins to think about the future after Hitler. Stalin listens to Sergo Peshkov, and gives him everything he needs to prepare for the next war.

Chapter One:

It Begins

* * *

This account was pieced together from survivor’s memories. It demonstrates how much information there is to be gathered if you know where and how to find it.

* * *

First of Millions

They were already 45 minutes into what was going to be a long bus ride. Half of the passengers were already asleep. Bob was almost nodding off himself when he heard the popping noise. The bus driver corrected for the loss of steering when another pop sent the bus out of control. This second failure of the front tires sent the bus hurdling into space. For what was to be the rest of their lives, no one heard a sound as the thirty-five foot rolling tube made of metal, wood and rubber that contained them all, fell through the air for a full three seconds. Then, all hell broke loose. Most of the passengers on board were killed instantly. Some never even woke up as their former safe cocoon exploded in pieces of metal and flame.

The driver watched in terror as the bus flew through the air and prayed as the ground rushed to fill his windshield. The mind plays tricks on us in times of crisis. His last thought was how a massive boulder that was about to end his life looked a lot like a mushroom. The impact with the mushroom-shaped boulder did indeed drive the steering wheel into his chest, stopped his heart and ended his life.

In the seat directly behind him, the young man was dreaming that he was falling, which, of course, he was. His brain treated the sensations he was feeling as though it was part of the dream, and let him continue dreaming for another two seconds before he was hurled through the windshield. This severed his spinal cord and drove his head into the same mushroom-shaped boulder and smashed it like a water melon shot out of a cannon. All of the other passengers died in a similar manner as the bus became a slag-heap of metal, wood, rubber and burning fuel, mixed with flesh and bone.

None of this mayhem affected the boulder in the least, with the exception of the fire caused by the explosion. You can still see the discoloration to this day if you look close enough. The boulder itself will not be easy to find. It was just another traffic accident out in the middle of nowhere. No little wooden crosses. No little handmade monuments alongside the road. Nothing like you might see today on the spot where a fatal accident may have happened. The local sheriff reported it as driver fatigue, and that was the end of the investigation at that time. Had the investigation been done properly, then the bullet-entry holes that shredded the front tires might have been noticed earlier. Then someone might have put two and two together and then determined that these were the opening shots of World War Three.

Given the fact that the occupation of the passengers killed was to assemble the most destructive weapon in the world, it was curious that the investigation did not warrant more attention. The young men killed were part of an elite engineering squad who were trained to assemble atomic bombs. The deaths of the 15 passengers aboard Bus 147, on December 15th, 1945, effectively set the manufacturing capacity of future atomic bombs to zero, at least for the next six months.

It can only be speculated, but it is evident from some of the telegraph messages sent and received, that a few the people in charge tried to raise a red flag. The people in control of the program were not seemingly alarmed. Perhaps it was because World War Two had just ended and there was talk of never using the atomic bomb again. Besides, against whom would they use it?

Now, if they knew what was to occur in less than 5 months’ time, they might have acted with more haste and alarm, to investigate the incident further. Possibly they may have found the remnants of the first shots of World War Three, somewhere along the road where the bullets ricocheted, after shredding the front tires of Bus 147. And thus ended the lives of 15 young American atomic engineers and an old bus driver, along an unknown road between Los Alamos, New Mexico, and Phoenix, Arizona.

* * *

As you can see my files are very complete, and have been painstakingly compiled over months and years, since the beginning of this last worldwide conflagration.

The following are a pair of police reports concerning some of the other deaths that befell other members of the assembly teams.

* * *

In With a Whisper

Excerpted from a police report filed by the Santa Fe, New Mexico, Police Department:

December 16, 1945

Santa Fe, NM

23:45 hours

Corner of 5th and Yardley

Officer Sergio Patina, Badge# 582

A white male, 25 years of age, was the victim of an automobile hit-and-run accident. The victim was killed instantly by a dark Ford, traveling at a high rate of speed moving east on 5th Street.

The victim was identified as Army Sgt. Jerome Wilcox of Dixon, Illinois. No other information was available.

The body was claimed and picked up at 23:26 hours by a special squad led by Major John Jones, U.S. Army. No ID # given. The Major was bearing a court order from a U.S. Federal Magistrate to retrieve the body and a special letter from the Office of the President of the United States.

No further investigation authorized, upon confirmation of the authenticity of the documents.

End of report per Chief of Police, Winston Jackson, Santa Fe Police Department.

Excerpted from a police report from the Delavan, Wisconsin, Police Department:

December 17, 1945

Delavan, WI

02:32

Snuffie’s Bar

589 12th Avenue

Officer Norm Smyth, Badge# 102

A 23 year-old white male was stabbed to death, in an apparent mugging outside Snuffie’s

Bar. The victim was found in a pool of his own blood by other patrons leaving the bar.

The victim was identified as U.S. Army Lieutenant Marvin Boyson, of Delavan, stationed in New Mexico, and home on leave.

The body was claimed by U.S. Army Major John Jones, bearing special documents from the Federal Government and a writ from a Federal Judge, and thus was not released to family pending Army investigation.

No further investigation is authorized.

End of report per Chief of Police Grady Monahan.

* * *

This was caught by chance on a home video and the ashes retrieved and reconstituted.

* * *

A fairly non-descript looking man picks up a telegram at the Western Union office which reads thus:

***Urgent-Your Eyes Only***

Gadget assembly teams not able to function… STOP

Locate others and seek shelter… STOP

Highest priority… STOP

Signed Minuit… STOP

Having read the telegram, he calmly burns it with his cigarette lighter and walks away.

* * *

One of many intercepted calls that point us to the truth of the fate of the Assembly Teams[1]

* * *

The Pentagon

Outside Washington, D.C.

January 2, 1946

“Sergeant, get me General Hightower! NOW!”

“Holy shit Jim. I have more than a dozen reports on my desk and they all involve the deaths of seventeen of the twenty-two assembly team personnel and the crippling of another four. Someone has been targeting our assembly teams for the gadget when they went home on leave over the holidays.”…

…

“We have a mole and they have fingered our assembly teams. All the other gadget personnel are locked away in Los Alamos but these guys were allowed to go home. Whoever they are, they just crippled our program, and I’m sure the Reds know it. It could be six months before we find the talent we need. We’re really screwed…”

…

“Yeah you said it. I gotta call the Admiral. He can get the word to the President. Yeah you take care too, Jim.”…

Damn! We really are screwed without those boys. Took a long time to train them and now we have to start over again…

Partial Assembly of an Atomic Bomb

Chapter Two:

Turning of Wheels

* * *

Stalin addresses the faithful.

* * *

The Kremlin

Moscow, U.S.S.R.

January 23, 1946

***самое сокровенное — для вас в покое, чтобы увидеть***

(***Most Secret — For You Alone To See***)

This transmission is to be read to Headquarters staff at 1500 hours.

Our former allies, the so-called “Western Democracies,” have demobilized entire armies, and have sent many of their armed forces home. The U.S. and England have a fraction of their former forces stationed on the European mainland. They mistakenly believe that their so called “Atomic Bomb” has altered our plans.

Our glorious leader, Tovarishch Stalin has given us of his vision of a worldwide workers’ paradise led by his guiding hand.

He does not fear the atomic bomb. He has seen the devastation it has brought to untold numbers of innocent victims; he does not fear its wrath.

Although he has no doubt that our armed forces can storm through the blasted hulk of the former Germany and France, he does not want to use our armies, unless it is absolutely necessary. Recent events have forced his hand, and the very existence of Soviet society is imperiled.

Our former allies have made a fateful blunder and the world shudders at the prospect, and consequences, of another World War. They have rejected our rightful demands, regarding Manchuria, Turkey and the liberation of Eastern Europe. In a stupendous miscalculation, the U.S. has based a squadron of B-29 Superfortresses at Frankfurt, in Western Germany in an attempt to intimidate us. The B-29 is not a defensive weapon. Furthermore a plan authored by the British Government has fallen into our hands entitled “Operation Unthinkable”.[2] It details a sneak attack on the Motherland. It is a plan so diabolical that it makes the Great Patriotic war and the craven attack by the Hitlerites pale by comparison. A sneak attack by our former allies against Hitler. The very allies we saved from certain destruction with the lives of our sons and daughters.

Only one conclusion can be drawn from the intercepted plan and the stationing of such an offensive and devastating weapon as the B-29 bomber on German soil. They intend to use their atomic bomb, in a sneak attack on the Motherland we hold so dear.

They continue to gather German scientists and their “wonder weapons,” and have been stealing them away to work on even more destructive weapons and delivery systems. We must act, and we must act now. The situation will only get worse as time passes.

We need to create a buffer zone, so that the Motherland is never again subject to attack. Our vision is that any future wars waged against us by the capitalist warmongers will be fought in the no man’s land that is the former Nazi homeland, for as long as capitalism survives, there will be more war. It is all merely a matter of where and when these wars will be fought, because Capitalism and Communism cannot occupy the same space.

Some say the second atomic bomb that was dropped on Nagasaki in an attempt to intimidate us, and to reinforce the power of the atom bomb in our mind. In addition, it was to demonstrate that America has not only one, but many bombs and is ready to use them. Tovarishch Stalin has discovered that this is a great magnificent lie. This is the same kind of spectacular lie that the Hitlerites used to intimidate their victims, before stabbing them in the back with sneak attacks.

Today we received word, through our massive network of agents, that the Americans have only a total of six atomic bombs. Now is the time to strike, to save the Motherland from atomic annihilation. We must attack now, before they gain more of these monstrous weapons and use them.

We will no longer allow the West to dictate its will on the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and to our glorious leader, Tovarishch Stalin. He will, once and for all time, remove the threat to Mother Russia. No longer will there be a gun pointed at our head from the direction of Western Germany.

******End of Transmission******

* * *

Just some of the eye witness accounts on how unprepared the US and Great Britain were for war.

* * *

“No Fools”

White House Briefing Room

Washington, D.C.

April 1st, 1946

13:00 hours

The Admiral walks into the briefing room and unlocks a briefcase from his wrist, and opens it. He then gathers a file and collects his notes before beginning, “Mr. President, thank you for your time. I have just a few facts and observations for you today. My purpose is to inform you of what we believe is an imminent threat. We believe that our former ally, the U.S.S.R. is planning a sneak attack. We believe that the attack will start on or before May 15th, 1946.”

“We believe that we have discovered a spy ring in Los Alamos, New Mexico, and in other Manhattan Project facilities. We fear that certain facts have been passed on to the NKVD and from there, to Stalin himself. These facts include:

1. The actual number of functional Mark III atomic bombs.[3]

2. The time it takes to assemble these bombs.

3. The exact weight and configuration of these bombs.

4. The number of assembly teams available, and their locations, even their identities.

5. The number of specially-designed B-29 bombers that can carry the devices.[4]

6. The number and location of the pits and nuclear storage facilities needed to load the devices into the bomber.[5]

7. How many hours of viability these devices have before they have to be disassembled and then reassembled again.”[6]

“What this means is that Stalin may no longer fear the Atomic bomb in its present form. He now knows how vulnerable these devices, and the bombers that deliver them, really are.”

“We also have reason to believe that he is in possession of information as to how many devices our own military believes is necessary to defeat the Soviet Army. The lowest estimate is in the order of seventy, and all seventy must be 100 percent efficient. In all reality, this means that a minimum of at least 140 devices would be needed.”

“We further believe that the basing of the B-29’s in Western Germany was a grave error on our part, and gives Stalin the casus belli that he needs to convince his military and populace that we are going to attack first. This, in turn, leads to the conclusion that he must attack us first before we can use our atomic bombs. It appears to be a terrible misunderstanding that could cause a horrific third world war.”

“Additionally, nineteen of the twenty two members of the assembly teams have been attacked and fifteen have been killed. Someone knew the identities and importance of those individuals. These “accidents” have crippled our atomic bomb program for at least six months.”

After listening in stunned silence, the President of the United States finally speaks “That is grave news indeed. Can you please elaborate on the seven facts for me?”

“Of course, sir; we only have four devices…”

“Only four?!” the President exclaims.

“Yes, that is correct, sir, only four. We had six, but we used two of them on Japan. Secondly, it takes over two days to assemble the device. Additionally, the two different models weigh 8,900 and 10,000 pounds each, respectively. They are very large and that is why we need the pits to load them. Then there is the subject of the assembly teams. Currently we only have two trained assembly teams, and as I detailed earlier, they have been put out of action for at least six months. Next, we have twelve B-29 Silverplates, specially-designed for, and capable of carrying, the Mark III atomic bomb. William Boeing has promised to deliver more, but assembly of the aircraft is time-consuming and he can’t find enough qualified technicians capable of passing the FBI background checks.” As if answering the President’s questioning look, the Admiral continues, “Yes sir, Mr. Boeing has a more stringent screening process than other manufacturers, because of the sensitive nature of the contract. There is also the issue of the two atomic bomb loading pits we do have, both on Okinawa, and in England. The loading pits that we used on Tinian Island have been filled in for safety purposes. These are the only other pits that we had intended to build. Lastly, the devices must be used within forty-eight hours of assembly, or they begin to decay theoretically losing their potency and potentially increasing the chances of a weapon misfire. No one wants that sir.”

The President pales, and looks visibly shaken and the Admiral acknowledges this, “I know it’s a lot to comprehend… I can see you’re upset sir. Can we talk again tomorrow so you have a chance to digest the report and its ramifications?”

The President nods and adds, “This is your assessment and the assessment of your team, Admiral, isn’t it?”

“Why, yes, sir… of course.” says the Admiral, somewhat hesitantly.

The President appears to have regained some of his composure and returns to his usual direct manner “Don’t take this the wrong way Admiral but I have a dozen reports on my desk, just this month alone that tell me that Uncle Joe is going to attack, and dozens more from months past. Yet, he hasn’t done so. This new information about the atomic bomb program is, without a doubt, most distressing. I still don’t have enough here to convince Congress to slow down the demobilization of our armed forces. You must understand the politics of the situation. They simply wouldn’t have the will to make our boys spend more time away from their families and civilian lives, after years of giving up everything for their country. It is, after all, an election year.”

“As you said Admiral, I will have to take your information under advisement. It is politically impossible to slow up the demobilization process at this time, much less stop it. I just hope to Holy God that you are wrong.”

Demobilization

The Company Sergeant Major walked up toward the check point and looked at the pasty-faced newbies manning it, these pitiful excuses for what were, charitably, called “soldiers.”

Dear God, look at these clowns! They don’t even make good policemen, much less soldiers. I bet the guy at the check point can’t even load his rifle properly, much less aim and shoot with any accuracy. Time for me to join the rest of my buddies, get out of the Army and cash in on that G.I. Bill. Hell, I’ve got plenty of points from my time in combat. Man, will you look at that guy? He couldn’t fight his way out of a paper bag! Where did they get these guys?

“Hey bud, where you from?”

“Wisconsin.”

“Kill many Krauts there?”

“Screw you, asshole!”

He decided to let that one go for now, but made a point to remember that kid’s face. He’d mete out his own special brand of discipline later, out of school.

He looks down at the Inspector-General’s report in his hands. His boss, the company commander, also a combat veteran like himself thought that he might enjoy a little light reading.

“The replacements coming to Europe were not only unskilled but, in increasing numbers, untrained. In November and December 1945, ninety-five percent of U.S. Forces, European Theater’s personnel requests were for men with technical service specialties. Of those who arrived, only thirteen percent had the required qualifications, and not to any high degree.

Beginning in January, replacements were shipped overseas after only eight weeks’ of basic training, which did not attempt to go beyond qualification with the M-l rifle, personal hygiene and sanitation, and orientation for occupation duty, with an emphasis on discipline.

The Theater Command’s Inspector-General made inspection tours in Paris, Metz, and several areas in the U.S. occupation zone of Germany, and reported the following:

“Discipline is generally poor and at the time of this report, is below desirable standards. Definite responsibility for maintaining discipline where troops of various arms and services are stationed, has not been satisfactorily established.

Incidental to the shortage of personnel, the majority of replacements are not receiving the additional disciplinarybasic training, as required.”

Due to a marked lack of qualified senior command staff in-theater, many junior officers are now assigned command responsibilities far beyond their demonstrated capability for vital installations and units.”[7]

Jesus, this army is a mess! Even I can see that. Most of these guys never saw combat. All of the old hands shipped out long ago. They’re down to guys with 35 points, for God’s sake!

Time to get out. All the good stuff was looted anyway. Sure wish we could have had a crack at Berlin. The Reds got most of the good stuff there.

Untrained troops, and not enough of them. Now was a good time for the Reds to attack. Good thing we’ve got the A-bomb. That’ll stop them in their tracks. Yeah, it’s a good time to get out.

Memo

Memo

To: Polar Bear

From: Cyclops

Subject: Troop Strengths

We currently have 22 nominal divisions on occupation duty in Europe. The British have 12 in their zone of occupation and the French have 8. Almost all are at half-strength. Even a relatively small force of 60 full-strength Soviet divisions would cut through our lines, like a hot knife through butter. Our air force is in slightly better shape with 10,000 frontline combat aircraft worldwide.

Our demobilization effort has been wildly successful. Five months after V-J Day, 8.5 million Allied soldiers had been demobilized.

By contrast our estimates are that the Soviets have 66 full-strength divisions, capable of attacking at any time. They have the capability of mobilizing a total of 273 full-strength combat divisions within thirty days, and by D-day+60 they can deploy an estimated 270 divisions to Europe, 42 divisions to the Middle East and 49 divisions to the Far East. They have over 14,000 frontline combat aircraft currently in service.

The Soviet client nations in Eastern Europe are capable of mustering a combined total of 84 of what we would consider “second-line” divisions, in addition to 850 combat aircraft, between them all. Further estimates indicate that they have more than enough combat strength to attack and overwhelm Greece and Italy.

“Jeez, Frank not another one of your “the sky is falling” memos. You know the White House is ignoring all of your Chicken Little crap.”

“I’m just doing my job, Jim, and passing on what information we’ve gathered out in the field. Whether someone takes us seriously or not is not my problem… until the Reds attack, that is. Then they’ll try and pin it on me. That’s why I keep sending the memos that no one reads… CYA, Jim. CYA…[8]

Human Nature Wins! Despite orders against it, Fraternization was Rampant

Chapter Three:

War!

IL-10 Sturmovik

* * *

What follows; comes from intercepted transcripts, testimony and documents of the first hours of war.

* * *

D-18 Minutes

Forward Signal Corps Radar Station

Near Fulda, Germany

May 2nd, 1946

05:42 hours

“Sorry to wake you sir, but we have multiple bogies coming in from the east approaching the demarcation line…”

“Yes sir, I agree it probably is the Soviets returning to their duty stations in eastern Germany from the May Day Parade in Moscow. I apologize for bothering you, and under normal circumstances I wouldn’t have called. Do you remember, sir, the intelligence warnings we received about the threat of a Soviet surprise attack sometime in May? Well, sir, the trouble is that it appears that there is a shit-load of aircraft returning. I’d estimate judging by the radar returns, that there are over ten times more aircraft returning than left for Berlin. They don’t have the landing field capacity for all those planes under normal circumstances…”

“Yes sir we’ve checked the calibration on the SCR-584, and it is working just fine… No sir, I haven’t been drinking… Yes sir I will await further orders.”

D+17 Minutes

U.S. Army Occupation Headquarters

Bonn, Germany

May 2nd, 1946

06:47 hours

A captain with fear in his eyes and shaking hands practically rips a phone out of the wall in his haste to call his HQ commander. He is virtually alone in the HQ. The few others present stop what they are doing and stare at the captain in undisguised astonishment as he screams into the phone.

“SIR! ALL RADIO COMMUNICATIONS HAVE BEEN JAMMED! IT HAPPENED ABOUT TEN MINUTES AGO! Yes sir, sorry sir, I’ll calm down…”

“We also have telephoned spotter reports of a massive attack on our forward air bases all over the western occupation zones of Germany. A number of bases appear to have lost telephone contact and we are not receiving any radio signals of any kind.”

“What was that, sir…?”

“Yes sir, I’d estimate, using the scant information coming in, that an overwhelming majority of our forward bases are either currently under attack or have already been destroyed… No sir, I wish to God this was a drill…”

“Yes sir, it is my professional opinion that we are under a massive attack, and that the Reds have started World War Three… No sir, I have no idea why they would have attacked, nor what their objectives are.”

One of his colleagues hands him a message.

“Excuse me a second, sir… It appears that we now have a confirmed report of Red Army units now crossing the demarcation line under a heavy rolling artillery barrage…”

“Yes sir, the report says that our units are being destroyed where they stand. Sir we must pull back and fight a delaying action. We cannot stand up to this initial attack with the units we have.”

“Hell sir, all of the units positioned in those forward areas are at half-strength! How are we supposed to stop a Soviet JS-2 heavy tank with our pop-guns, sir?” The captain starts looking through the sheaf of papers that he was just handed “Good God, sir! Many of our few heavy artillery emplacements are being destroyed by those flying tanks the Soviets have! They come in screaming at 250mph spitting 23-mm cannon shells, cluster-bombs and rockets! What, sir? Okay, I got it… Sturmoviks… they are called Sturmoviks.”

With mounting fear in his voice, and an insolence born of it, the captain continues “My question for you is, where is our air cover? These freakin’ Stormo… whatever the hell they’re called, are all over us! You can’t shoot them down from the ground. They’re like flying tanks and they are killing our armor and any strong points we setup with ridiculous ease! It’s like 1940 all over again and we’re the French! We need air support, sir!”

“I don’t even know if we can pull back our forces without air cover. We need air cover and we need it now! We are dead meat with these things flying around!”

D+3 Hours

The White House

Washington, D.C.

May 2nd, 1946

0300, Eastern Standard time

A loudly-ringing telephone at the bedside rudely awakens President Harry Truman. He groggily picks it up, and on the other end of the line he hears, “Sorry to wake you Mister President, but our worst fears have come true. The Soviets have attacked all along the line of separation in Western Germany.”

Sitting up in bed, shocked, with Bess blearily staring at him, President Truman listens as the Admiral makes his report, “Do you remember our briefing in April, sir…? Yes it is all starting to happen just as we feared. Our frontline troops are being overrun, God help them, and our air assets have been caught on the ground… Yes sir, just like Pearl Harbor. Pretty amazing how we keep getting our clocks cleaned by surprise attacks. Luckily they have no demonstrated strategic long-range bomber capability, or the complimentary long-range fighter escort for any kind of strategic attack. But they do have a hell of a tactical and operational reach, sir.”

“Quite frankly, our troops are getting slaughtered, sir. I urgently recommend that we implement the war plan that the Joint Chiefs were discussing, for just this eventuality.”

Knowing that her being there would only get in the way, the First Lady puts on her dressing gown and leaves the room, while the President takes a moment, putting on a robe, then bids the Admiral to continue, “Well, sir, the short version of the plan is we do a fighting retreat and fall back. You need to issue the order now, sir, to fall back, and to try and save as many soldiers and airmen as possible.”

The Admiral continues with trepidation in his voice, “I know it will mean abandoning millions of allied civilians to the communists but staying and fighting will just destroy what fighting forces we do have left. We must fall back to France and the Low Countries, along the Rhine River, in order to survive to fight another day. As you might recall sir, we only have twenty-two half-strength divisions in-theater. The latest estimates are that we are facing a minimum of 100 divisions between the Soviets and their Red allies…”

The President asked for clarification, “You know, sir; Czechoslovakia, Hungary, Romania, Bulgaria, Yugoslavia and Albania. Yes sir, all those Balkan countries. They are rumored to be well-equipped and sufficiently trained to take out Italy and Greece. As you well know sir, they are just about our only allies, besides France, in the Northern Mediterranean region.”

The Admiral pauses to take a breath, awaiting the President’s reaction to all the information; then continues, “Sir, I believe that time is of the essence and I highly recommend that you order a general withdrawal, towards France. A ‘fighting withdrawal’ would sound better to the press. We need to do it now before our forces are destroyed.”

The President gives his assent and calls for his Chief of Staff to have the paperwork drawn up for him to sign. The Admiral says, “Thank you Mister President” then he covers up the telephone receiver, calling out into the room, “Major Grabowski! Get your ass in here!” A Marine major double-times it into the Admiral’s office. As soon as the paperwork arrives from the White House, issue Combined Chiefs’ General Order Number 4598 authorizing a ‘fighting retreat’ towards France and the Low Countries, for all U.S. forces now engaged in combat, inside Germany. We will make our first stand on the Rhine.”

He gets back on the phone with the President, “You’ve made the right decision, sir, and saved many American and Allied lives. Yes sir, I will have a briefing set up for 0600.”[9]

* * *

This demonstrates how much foreknowledge the Soviets had before they started World War Three. Pieced together from diaries and testimony of participants. Remember this story for later use as Yevgeny and the Frenchman who greet him will tragically embrace again later in the book.

* * *

The Nine Cornucopias

The C-47 was rattling like normal. No novel or unexpected sounds, just the habitual calliope of moans, groans, wind noises and, of course the welcome roar of the engines. The engine noise was different, as was the placement of side door. It was on the wrong side! Yevgeny was a little disconcerted by this even though he had been practicing with this plane for a number of months. Years of previous training on the Soviet Lisunov Li-2 were hard to change.

This was one of the true Douglas C-47 Dakotas given to the Soviet Union, through Lend Lease, so, it was very old by comparison. For this operation, they were using as many of the surviving American C-47’s as possible. The Soviet version, the Li-2 had a slightly different engine sound, and if a Yankee or Limey fighter approached from the right angle they could see the patched up hole, where the turret was removed. The Li-2’s had a machine-gun turret a third of the way back from the nose, whereas the C-47 did not. They had been planning this operation for six months and were escorted by repainted Lend-Lease P-47 Thunderbolts. Those intentional overflights, far into Western airspace, were designed to give them one more edge in what could possibly be a complete fiasco.

They had been told that all the radio signals given out by their planes were supposedly on the latest Amerikosy frequency. Combined with the fog of war, and all the unscheduled flights all over the Occupied Zones of Western Germany, the flight was expected to be uncontested. Things were very lax in occupied Germany and France. The American troops left behind were not very well-trained, or motivated, and some actively engaged in looting and that involved using the C-47 for transporting their ill-gotten gains. The capitalist pigs were making fortunes by stealing the fruits of their own worker’s labor. And that is, of course, why we will win, thought Yevgeny.

According to the NKVD there were nine depots that were filled with the leftovers from the Amerikosy army. That was their target. NKVD said there was enough equipment and ammunition to fully equip ninety rifle and tank divisions, and keep them in the field for six months. The Yankees did not know how to turn off the supply tap, and tens of thousands of trucks, thousands of tanks, ammunition and their canned rations sat in these depots, spread over hundreds of hectares. The equipment was tended by thousands of German Hitlerite prisoners, and a few Yankee overseers. It would truly be a magnificent sight.

Their story, if confronted by radio, was that they were evacuating ahead of the Soviet attack, which had started hours before. By now much of the fighter strength of the U.S., U.K. and France were either lying in smoldering heaps on the ground, or using their last bit of fuel to escape their pursuers. Other airborne troops were being used to take over airfields, far from the front. The odds against the western fighters were so staggering, and the surprise was so complete, that the 500 or so frontline fighters of the Western Allies in Europe were either destroyed or beating a hasty retreat.

Their anti-aircraft forces were not in much better shape. The replacement troops had not been trained in how to use their wonderful, new, radar sets or even how to set the VT fuses, which were stored by the millions, in those wonderful cornucopias that the Yankees had so thoughtfully, left behind.

The planes in the flight were so obviously American, and were supplied with all the right radio call signs, there was no reason for them to be attacked by ground anti-aircraft fire, but one never knew. Even the paint schemes had been copied. The real threat might arise from their own air force mistaking them for fleeing Amerikosy. Precautions had been taken, but accidents did happen.

Yevgeny knew nothing of this. The paratroopers in their transports were surprisingly young. The Red Army had not done a major airborne operation since 1942. The last time had been at night, whereas this one would be in broad daylight, and at low level; just barely enough time for their parachutes to open. They had been practicing this particular operation for over four months, in addition to all their previous training. He was surprisingly calm. The other desantniki appeared to be as well. The story they had been told was that there were nearly a dozen huge military depots spread all throughout Western Germany and France. These depots were their intended targets.

They were said to be full of western treasures, along with all the heavy equipment and ammunition they would need to defend themselves, until their comrades came to relieve them. In addition, they were to search for specific electronic gear. The officers had the information, so it did not concern him. He was more interested in the watches, silk stockings and diamonds he was told would be theirs for the taking. But first, he and his squad were all business. There would be plenty of time to inventory the wealth, and divide it up.

He just hoped that the Frogs, who were to initially infiltrate the depot, were doing their job. He understood the higher calling of Communism over Capitalism, but he still found it amazing that the Communists in France would so openly assist the NKVD, and now the Red Army. The paratroopers were not there to take the depot but to keep it and its treasures safe until the rest of the army relieved them. Their electronic beacons would direct them in.

He had never met a Frog, and heard they could be somewhat dismissive. It will be interesting to find out if their women could handle a real man. Not that he knew what that was. He was too young and believed too much in the talk of the older men. These mistaken beliefs would get him killed by a furious father of the 14 year-old girl he tries to rape in another twenty-two days, but for now, all he is thinking about is surviving the jump and securing Yankee treasure.

The orders come to stand up, line up and hook up; he rushes forward to follow the others, and jumps out into the void that is outside the door that is on the wrong side of the plane.

It is 09:02 hours, on May 2nd, 1946 and his young life will end in 22 days, 1 hour and 16 minutes. If he had known that, the time it takes for his ‘chute to open would not have seemed like an eternity.[10]

Little White Mushrooms

It had almost been too easy. They marched in wearing their old uniforms and convinced the young American officers that they were there to help defend the depot, and then, took it over. They eventually disarmed the few Yankees in charge, and put the Germans prisoners back into their barracks under guard. Then, they waited.

The aircraft engines could be heard, a long way off. The familiar sounds of the American Thunderbolt fighter planes escorting their Gooney Bird transport planes. Only this time, it was to be filled with Soviet paratroopers. At some of the other depots they would simply land at a nearby airfield and disgorge their passengers. Some of the French Communist fighters were wary of the Soviets. They had been assured that after the initial attack, the French Communist Party would be given control over the entire country. The Soviets would withdraw to defensive positions and let the French tend to their own internal affairs.

There they are, and Hervé could see them now as small dots on the horizon. Hervé was trained as a paratrooper, and had thrown himself out of a perfectly good plane many a time. To his practiced eye, they were coming in very low. Not too low for survival, but low compared to his experience.

The dots started to sprout wings as they came closer and closer. Some of his comrades lit smoke pots, marking the drop zone; it was a big drop zone. The depot they had taken over was immense, and was filled with 27,000 trucks alone. He could only imagine what the other ones held. He had heard the one near Paris held over 100,000 trucks. It was truly a treasure trove for the Red Army, and the new French Communist government that was waiting to take over the proper governance of France.

They had already held elections, of a sort, and the French Communist Central Committee had decided who would be in positions of authority. He was chosen to be the mayor of his hometown. They had yet to agree on appropriate Communist titles, so, for now it was still mayor. It was a city of over 10,000 people in a rich region of Southern France. It was virtually untouched by the war, near the Pyrenees Mountains, and the border with Spain. Good times were ahead.

Here they come, nearly a full Soviet Regiment jumping out into space. White mushrooms sprouting over their heads almost immediately. No need for supplies, as the depot had all they could ever want. Here and there, some of the chutes did not mushroom in time; and a young man had lost his life, or worse, the use of his legs and arms. But such are the fates of war. All that training and a young promising life was still cut short and wasted, ending in a blood-covered pile of bones and flesh, heaped on the ground.

In typical Gallic fashion, he shrugged. He had seen worse, but not much worse.

One of the young Ivans had almost landed right on top of him. As he helped him out of his ‘chute, they hugged and exchanged names. The young man’s name was Evgeny… handsome and engaging. He even knew a little French.

Maybe I’ll have to have him over for dinner, after things calm down. He could meet my family… I’m sure my daughter will find him very handsome. Maybe it will take her mind off that idiot neighbor’s son. I’ve had to pull them apart many a time, in the barn. Imagine at 14, being so willing to explore the feelings of the flesh. Come to think of it, so had he been. He was after all, married at sixteen. Yes, maybe it would help his political career if he introduced a real Hero of the Soviet Union to his family, and let him get to know his daughter.

Good times were ahead for old Hervé and his family. He would be leading his fellow citizens into the new Communist age, settling a few old scores along the way, tending to his extensive farm near the Pyrenees, and making friends with a real Red Army soldier; and all in a place of safety and comfort, far away from any fighting, near Toulouse, France.

Soviet IS-3 Heavy Tank

* * *

More official discussions and presentations offered to various leaders on the state of the war at this juncture. Interesting reading that gives you an overview of the current situation.

* * *

The 0600 Briefing

May 2nd, 1946

6:00 am, Eastern Standard Time

War Room

The White House

Washington, DC

“Everyone please be seated. General, please brief us on the current situation.”

“Thank you sir. It appears as though the Soviets have decided to fulfill their goal of establishing a worldwide workers’ paradise starting with Europe. They have launched a full-scale surprise attack all along the Inter-German line. They have stated in a press release to the world; that their aim is to rid Germany of the B-29 base we have constructed, claiming that ‘It is an obvious provocation that must be eliminated.’ We have no reason to believe that they have any plan to halt their advance, once the base has been overrun. At the rate they are moving, that will be next week.”

“The forces we have left in Europe are at half-strength, due to replacement issues. Additionally, they are poorly trained, led by officers with little to no combat experience. Our demobilization efforts were remarkably efficient and comprehensive, resulting in very few combat-experienced veterans remaining in Europe, let alone in military service.”

“On paper, we have twenty-two divisions, and five hundred frontline tactical combat aircraft. Of those divisions, only two are anywhere near combat-ready. In the initial attack we have confirmed losses of seventy-five percent of our aircraft, and as of this moment, we are out of communication with ten of our divisions on the frontline.”

“The Soviets are attacking in army- and corps-strength. We believe that we are facing approximately 60 full-strength frontline divisions in Germany with up to seven thousand frontline fighters and ground attack aircraft supporting their operations.”

“During the last two major offensives conducted by the Soviets in the last World War, they’ve perfected their long-planned ‘Deep Battle’ doctrine. The Germans and Japanese were the first victims of this strategy. Now, we are the next to feel its strength. This ‘Deep Battle’ doctrine makes the vaunted German ‘Blitzkrieg’ look rather elementary by comparison.”

“We have reports of large gaps in our front lines with Soviet heavy armor exploiting them. They appear to be after our supply depots. The situation is very similar to the opening days of the Battle of the Bulge, magnified by a factor of ten. This time we have to contend with an enemy who can match our tactical- and operational-level air power, more than plane for plane and appears to have plenty of fuel. We do not, and will not, have air superiority for the foreseeable future.”

“In addition, they are using a full corps of airborne troops. These troops seem to concentrating on the massive arms depots mentioned earlier. There are reports that they have gained control over seven of them, with the help of French Communist fifth column forces.”

“As many of you may know, a large portion of the French Resistance leaned towards communism, as did the resistance in Italy and Greece.”

“Our artillery ordinance and fire-control are superior to theirs. They have the numbers and have used it extremely effectively. As of the last reports their massed artillery parks have been able to overwhelm our smaller, but more sophisticated, artillery arm. You are all aware; it is a matter of combined-arms coordination. A kind of a ‘rock-paper-scissors’ situation and right now they have two trump cards, which I will get to in a moment. Adding insult to injury our untrained troops in Europe are unable to use the equipment, in the most effective manner.”

“The reports also state that casualties are very high and units are losing cohesion, and surrendering when surrounded. The reports are that the prisoners are being treated relatively well within the bounds of the Geneva Conventions on the Conduct of Warfare.”

“Currently, the Soviets are using conventional weapons and systems. No biological or chemical weapons have been reported, or even suspected. That we are aware of, no secret or unexpected weapons are in use. Our strategic weapons systems are still relatively good order, both in the U.S., and in England.”

“Our nuclear capabilities are on a ‘need-to-know’ basis. Those of you, who have the clearance, will be briefed later.”

“In any event, we will not be using any atomic bombs in Europe at this time. I’m sure our allies would rather be ‘Red than Dead’, as I’ve heard some chant. We suspect that the Soviets have penetrated the inner-workings of our nuclear weapons programs, and know our best-kept secrets; secrets, by the way, that we cannot even tell you at this time. Suffice it to say that they know how many bombs we have at this time and exactly what the circumstances are for their use.”

“Earlier in the briefing I mentioned that they have two trump cards, and they have laid them on the table. The first is their heavy tanks. Their model T-44 and JS-3 are far superior to anything we have in Europe at this time. Our M4A2 76mm ‘Super Shermans are hopelessly outclassed, and we are in the middle of phasing out the tank destroyer doctrine, which some have called a “dismal failure”. We have some M-26 Pershing heavy tanks that have engaged their heavies, with disastrous results. We were able to counter the German heavy tanks with a combination of tactical air power and spotter-directed artillery.”

“Against the Reds, both of those options have been negated and we are having an almost impossible time stopping their heavy armor. The Soviet T-44 and JS-3 are virtually unstoppable at this point, from any range outside of point blank. Luckily they appear to be in limited numbers, and appear to be not particularly mechanically reliable.

The most commonly used Soviet armor is the T-34/85, a veteran of many a battle in the previous war. It still outclasses our armor in every category and it is being deployed in overwhelmingly huge numbers.”

“Because of the lack of experienced troops, we do not have any stand-off ability. Our only defense to Soviet armor is close-in assault tactics, using bazookas at point-blank range, and high-explosive charges placed directly on the undercarriages and engine decks of these tanks. In one documented encounter, it was reported that a German farmer helped our soldiers by uncovering a hidden cache of Panzerfausts and Panzerschrecks, to use against Soviet armor, with marginal results. This is, obviously, not acceptable, and we must find a solution to counter their very real advantage.”

“Our previous solutions including the use of massive tactical airpower and artillery barrages, are not available at this time due to lack of air superiority, and counterbattery fire on a massive scale, by the Soviet guns.”

“Their other advantage, at the moment, is in their sheer overwhelming numbers. We are well-matched in the air, and outmanned by a ratio of five-to-one on the ground. Their standard conventional frontline fighter planes are equal to ours in both performance and numbers on a tactical basis…”

A voice from the audience asks a question.

“What was that, Congressman…?”

“What I meant by ‘tactical’, are the actions that are specific to the local battlefield. Tactical weapons are things like pistols, rifles, machine guns, bazookas, ground attack aircraft, tanks. Things that are used on a small-scale are close-in to the battlefield, and short timelines. In the case of the fighters, to make it clear, I’ll say within sight of the ground. Their fighters are as good as ours, at lower to medium altitudes. We do, nonetheless, have an advantage higher up, but I’ll talk about that later.”

“Does that answer your question for now Congressman? Yes sir, my pleasure.”

“We too, have advantages, but we cannot bring them to bear at the moment. We’ll have to bide our time, and use them as soon as we can be ready to. Our naval power is unrivaled, and they will never be able to match us in sheer numbers and quality of ships. Unfortunately, the Soviets have all the resources they need, contained on their own landmass. They have no need for shipping, and thus, no need for a true blue-water navy.”

“Our navy gives us the same advantages that the British Empire had over its rivals: mobility and the flexibility to hit anywhere, at any time, on any coast. We can hit and run, or hit and stay, at our leisure, so long as we have control, or even parity, in the airspace over the battlefield.”

“Our second advantage is ground-force mobility. Our ground forces are faster and more mobile in every category. If the situation calls for maneuver, we have the advantage. As I said before our navy gives us the capability to hit them anywhere, at any time, with a literal-strike capability within 400 miles of a coastline, along with the logistics to support a full-scale invasion, such as the Overlord/D-Day operation.”

“Our third advantage is our strategic bomber force. We pounded the Nazis into surrender, and we intend to do the same to the Soviets. We just have to get ourselves into a position to accomplish this objective. I’m sure the Soviets have learned their lessons from the last World War, and are likely preparing countermeasures as we speak. Our B-29’s, along with their escort fighters, can fly higher than their current frontline fighters can reach and have a 1,600-mile round-trip range with escorts. If we fly without fighter escorts the range increases by 400 miles. Until they produce an effective counter to our bomber force, they are at a great disadvantage. As I said earlier, I am sure they are aware of the problem.”

“They are currently in possession of three B-29’s, and have had them since 1944…”

A shout of surprise erupts from the left side of the audience.

“Yes, Admiral… they acquired them in the Far East Theater, when our bombers were forced to land in Soviet territory during bombing raids on the Japanese homeland. Up till now they have come up with many excuses to delay their return. I’m sure the point is now moot.”

“If I may continue sir… thank you.”

“The point is that they have been studying the Superfortress for almost a year and a half, and likely now know its capabilities and vulnerabilities.”

“They have very limited strategic airpower assets. We have reason to believe that they have gathered a fair number of former German scientists, blueprints for advanced designs and prototypes. They seem to be particularly interested in guided rockets.”

Another question is asked.

“Yes Senator… I said guided rockets. The Germans were very advanced, and tested numerous models. We can brief you in private later, Senator.”

“We have been studying just this situation for the last four months, and were about to publish our first draft. I would suggest that it is now our final draft.”

“Major Wilkes will now take over the briefing.”

“Good morning gentlemen. As General Knock said I am Major Wilkes.”

The series of plans we will present today were developed to counter a Soviet invasion of Western Europe and the Middle East… Yes, General?”

“…Yes sir, we expect the Soviets to attack in the Middle East as well, and soon for various reasons which will become apparent.”

“Yes sir; thank you sir… May I continue…? Thank you sir.”

“The best, and most complete, plan we have is a draft of Plan Griddle.”

“The Soviets hold all the cards right now and we project that they will overrun western Europe, with the notable exception of Great Britain, within sixty days, given our force levels and logistics capabilities…”

The room explodes with heated comments and questions…

“IF WE CAN PLEASE HAVE ORDER IN THE ROOM! Please, can we all calm down, so I can expand on our reasoning? Please sit down.”

“Thank you. I know you have lots of questions. More than we have answers for, I’m sure. Gentlemen, please calm down. This is the best and only plan we have currently and I strongly suggest that we hold off all the questions until after the briefing.”

“As I was saying, we foresee that the Red Army will be able to overrun all of Germany, France and the Low Countries within sixty days given our diminished military capabilities. Our British friends are in agreement, and are preparing their air defenses for another ‘Battle of Britain’. The situation is very similar to 1940 in the short run. We will be able to slow them down, as will their own logistical challenges. Our plan is to add to those challenges, but realistically, we will not be able to stop them until we gain our strength back and form a coherent defensive line.”

“For now that is all we can tell you. Everything else would be conjecture considering the sparse nature of the intelligence that we currently possess. We have to take inventory of our losses, and assess how fast we can reconstitute the greatest fighting force the world has ever seen… that is currently getting its hat handed to it.”

“Thank you gentlemen; that is all for now.”

The A-Bomb

Joint Chiefs of Staff Meeting

The Pentagon

Outside Washington, DC

May 3rd, 1946

07:30

“Be seated gentlemen.”

“You few have been selected to hear the unvarnished truth about our situation, concerning our current atomic capabilities. You will be found guilty of treason, if any of this information leaves this room. Am I clear?”

All in the room nod their heads or voice their answer.

“Let’s begin then…”

“We currently have the parts for four atomic bombs ready for assembly. Under normal circumstances they take two days to assemble, and they have to be used within 48 hours of assembly, or they have to be disassembled, to replace some components before it is reassembled again. The Mark III atomic bomb has a battery and this battery has only 48 hours of optimal power needed for detonation.”[11]

“The bombs are massive and weigh over 10,000 pounds each. Only the specially-modified B-29 Silverplate bombers can deliver them. The B-29’s have a range of 3,200 miles. They can be escorted up to 2,000 miles. We currently have twelve of them.”

“The atomic bombs are so large that it can only be loaded on the B-29 by positioning the bomber over a specially-designed pit, using lifting equipment to hoist it up into the bomb bay. Currently we have two of these pits. One is on Okinawa, and the other one is in England.”

“Hopefully, this goes a long way toward answering why we just don’t bomb Moscow, and a dozen or so other cities and get this war over with.

1. We only have four bombs.

2. Not all of them will work as designed.

3. Not all of them will reach the target.

4. The Soviets have a darned good air defense system, at levels below 25,000 feet, with a fighter force equal to ours.

5. They have had nearly two years to study the B-29.

6. It will take time to assemble and position, a large enough raid, to test their air defense system.

7. There are remarkably few airfields in Europe designed to use the B-29. They must be specially constructed.

8. They have assassinated eighty percent of our atomic bomb assembly team members.

9. There was, and probably still is, a spy in the atomic bomb program and they likely have all the information I just shared with you.”

“Theoretically we could just fly higher than 32,000 feet, which is the current operational ceiling of their most advanced fighter-interceptors. As was previously mentioned, they’ve had access to three force-landed B-29’s for nearly a couple of years now. They have certainly tried, and have possibly developed, a solution to the threat of an atomic attack delivered by a strategic bomber force. Otherwise they would be foolish to attack now.”

“We have to determine what that defense is and how to neutralize it.”

“Conservative estimates are that we will be ready to use our greatest weapons in significant numbers in no less than six months. In the meantime we are at an extreme disadvantage in conventional forces.”

“Basically, we have to hang on, and hope for the best, until that time.”

* * *

Some examples of how the Soviets obtained information. Taken from diaries and testimony of participants.

* * *

Loose Lips

“Hey Smitty what ya got there?”

“Knock it off Bill. I’m on my way to deliver this pile of stuff to the General himself. And I don’t need any grief from you.”

“Come on, Smitty, just give me a peek. I won’t touch nothin’. It’s not like its top secret or anything. Come on, just a little look-see.”

“Well, I suppose, a little look-see won’t hurt nothin’. I’m putting my cushy job on the line here, so what you got for me in return for this little lookey here?”

“Don’t be a jerk Smitty, just hand it over for a sec. Don’t get so uppity and all, just because you’re the General’s gofer don’t mean nothin’.”

“Well, it means I can show this to you or not unless you offer somethin’ up in return. One hand washes the other ya know?”

“Ah, man… how about a few smokes for all your trouble?”

“Make it an even dozen and you get a one minute peek, deal?”

“Oh, alright; it’s a deal.”

“What is that, anyway?”

“I dunno, just some map that the General wanted printed up and all colored in; pretty nice, huh? I think it has something to do with the Reds’ attack. It’s probably for some briefing he’s got coming up. See there? It’s got how many divisions the commies are attacking with, I bet.”

“Man, that’s a hell of a lot. What’s going on now must make the Battle of the Bulge look like a picnic. Damn, look at all that red and not much of our stuff. What do you make of this anyway?”

“Well, the boxes with ovals in them are armor units the ones with X’s are infantry, the ones with little wheels under ’em are motorized.”

“Geez… What do the little ‘x’s’ mean over the tops?”

“I pretty sure that the ‘xx’ are divisions, and the ‘xxx’ are corps.”

“Man that makes it even worse looking for our side. How about those figure-eight ones layin’ on their sides in the boxes?”

“Those are some kind of airplane units.”

May 3rd, 1946 Koln Sector

D+10

May 11th, 1946

Outside Münster, Germany

07:46 hours

“Jeez, Mac! How are we supposed to stop ’em here? All the pillboxes and anti-tank ditches are facing the wrong way! What are we supposed to do? Just close the bunker doors in their faces? And have you see those tanks they got? Ours are like toys, compared to those monsters! You can’t count on the flyboys to whack ’em, like when we fought the Krauts. Hell, all you had to do was shout ‘Tiger’ and the ground-pounders would be all over ‘em like stink on shit! Now we have to wait for hours and even then they don’t show up most of the time. They’re busy fighting the commie pilots, and not paying attention to what is going on down here, in the mud.”

“Shut the hell up Jess! I got y’all this far, now just shut the hell up, and fucking pay attention! Everyone… FALL IN!” The rough-looking First Sergeant gathers up the rest of his decimated platoon into the wrecked barn to start the briefing.

“We’ve been ordered to make a stand here, just to slow ’em up, and to give the engineers time to destroy the depots behind us. We can’t move them, and we don’t want the Reds getting a hold of all them nice U.S.G.I. C-Rats. I know you’d hate having some Red bastard chewing on your chipped beef.”

From the crowd, “I heard that the Reds already got a hold of most of them depots.”

“Anyway the top brass has scrounged up a bunch of planes, and plans on surprising old Uncle Joe’s boys later today when they try to cross the river. They’ve been gettin’ kind of frisky lately, throwing haymakers left and right. We’re going to throw them a few jabs, to slow ’em up make ’em at least look through the window before they bust open the door, if you catch my drift.”

“The flyboys will actually be there when we need ‘em for the next couple days anyway. Get Sparks to call in the mud-movers, and punch a few holes in those commie tin-cans.”

“Now y’all… That’s ‘yous’ to you, Dutch… need to be a part of the jab. For the next few days until they flank us, this town is ours, and we do what we have to do to keep it.”

“If those Jews in Warsaw could hold out for weeks with only rifles and grenades, we can sure as shit do it with some 105’s and bazookas. Now get your asses out there and find a hole to hide in. If you can’t find one then dig one. We got plenty of ammunition, so don’t hold back. Use it, or lose it; interlocking fields of fire; barbed wire; obstacles blocking the main roads in; sharpshooters on the high ground. You know the drill. Stick ’em and move, then move back in and stick ’em again. The papers are calling it a ‘fighting retreat’. By the time we’re done, the papers back home will call what we done to the Reds here a good ol’-fashioned ass-whoopin’.”

After the meeting breaks up, the First Sergeant slips around the corner for a smoke and has time to think.

Jeezus! What am I doing here? These recruits can’t fight their way out of a paper bag! Why in the hell did I come back so soon? I could be back home, going to school on the G.I. Bill, playing with my kids when I come home at night. Instead I’m in charge of someone else’s kids, who are trying to kill as many other kids as possible. But this is just a delaying action, nothing but. The Russkis got the numbers on their side in men, tanks and planes. We don’t stand a ghost of chance. This is suicide

* * *

Official news announcement of the creation of NATO.

* * *

NATO

Press statement released to

AP/UPI/CBS/NBC/MBS

May 11th, 1946

London, United Kingdom

15:34, Greenwich Mean Time

“In an unprecedented announcement not heard since the start of World War Two, the Western nations have formed an alliance called the North Atlantic Treaty Organization. The purpose of this organization is as follows…”

“The signatories of the new alliance have agreed, in principle and in fact, that an armed attack against one, or more, of them in Europe, or North America, shall be considered an attack against them all. Consequently, they’ve agreed that the armed aggression by the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, and its allies, will cause each, in exercise of the right of individual or collective self-defense, to assist the party, or parties being attacked individually, as well as in concert with the other parties, such action as it deems necessary including the use of armed force, to restore and maintain the security of the North Atlantic area.”

“The initial signatories to the NATO agreement include: the United States of America, the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, the Dominion of Canada, the Fourth Republic of France, the Duchy of Luxembourg, The Kingdom of Belgium, the Kingdom of the Netherlands, the Republic of Portugal, the Kingdom of Spain, the Kingdom of Italy, the Kingdom of Norway, the Kingdom of Denmark and the Republic of Iceland, with the Kingdom of Greece and the Republic of Turkey both expressing interest in membership, at the highest levels.”

“It is felt that the unmatched barbarity of the Soviet attacks has forced these diverse nations to unite in haste, without the usual diplomatic discourse.”

“NATO’s spiritual leader, and first Secretary-General, Winston Churchill, remarked, ‘If the Western nations lay down their weapons the Soviets would occupy all of East, West and Southeast Europe along with the greater part of the world. An iron curtain would fall over this enormous territory, controlled by the Soviet Union, behind which nations would be slaughtered (my apologies to Goebbels)’

Surplus US Army Jeeps in France

* * *

Diary and testimony demonstrating just how vast and useful the twelve US storage depots were and how the Soviets planned to use them.

* * *

U.S. Army Surplus Depot,

Mannheim, Germany

The rows of trucks and piles of new tires seemed to stretch for miles. He was sure hidden treasures lurked in the dozens of large warehouses further back in the depot. He was ordered to search for advanced electronic equipment, like radars, something called a ‘jammer’,[12] a magic fuse for artillery, all sorts of unusual things. Already he had found six American jet engines. They were probably destined for the U.S. Shooting Star, their P-80 jet fighter.

Now they were on their way to Moscow, probably to be studied and improved upon to be used in a Soviet jet. He had heard that two dozen jet engines had been found at the B-29 base that had been overrun during the first days of the People’s Liberation War, along with six nearly-complete P-80 jets, that had been in the process of being repaired and thus, unable to fly. An attempt to destroy them had been thwarted by the early intervention of a company of paratroopers, or air-landing troops, as the VVS called them. He liked the western name far better.

These Yankee cigarettes are amazing, he thought wistfully to himself. He had forgotten how good they were. Funny how each nation seemed to specialize in certain products. He hoped the world-wide communist movement did not prevent this and standardize everything. He liked that the Belgians made the best chocolate, or that the French were great cooks.

“Major Taras, come here.”

“Yes Comrade General?”

“See that these jet engines get put on the next transports out. Make sure they are packed safer than you would pack your wife… or mistress. I want them delivered to the scientists back in Moscow immediately.”

“Of course sir.”

“Have they located any more radar sets or anything else of interest?”

“We believe we have found a number of those ‘jammers’. They fit the description, and Senior Sergeant Baskov is claiming the prize you set forth for their discovery.”

“When; and if, you are sure they are the right thing then give Baskov his reward and put him on the same transport as the jammers. He is to be personally responsible for their delivery.”

“Make sure he understands that his life depends upon their receipt in good order, and completely accounted for. Write out his orders for a thirty-day leave, effective only after he delivers the shipment… is that clear?”

“Yes Comrade General… very clear.”

“Our spies deserve extra pay this month. They have certainly done a spectacular job of keeping the NKVD informed as to what is in the depots, and their exact location. Now, it is our job to get the treasures within them to Moscow and, eventually, to that Peshkov person. I personally think he is a myth. No one ever sees him. I heard everything is done by notes passed through a hole in his office wall. He has the ear of Stalin, and that is all he apparently needs. Anyway, be on your way.”

“Yes Comrade General.”

One last look around before he left to dine at the nearby inn. He had eaten there last night and the cook had done wonders with the Yankee stock of food. He even used some of their C-Rations and did a remarkably good job of making a truly tasty pork stew. This place was immense. He had seen large ones in Moscow, but this equaled them. And to think, this was all surplus, things that the Amerikosy thought that they no longer needed… or perhaps had even forgotten that they had them. It was fortuitous that much of the equipment was familiar to the Red Army, and its maintenance crews. Lend-Lease had seen to that.

He walked over to one of the jet engines, and marveled at the complexity and workmanship. Amazing how the parts fit so well together and the tolerances were so small. He knew that the Soviet worker could replicate it if they were given the time, and proper training. He remembered how he had complained about the poor workmanship on the T-34’s he was sending into battle. Then some smart-assed Major pointed out that the average life of a T-34, at that stage of the war, was less than a week so why bother with making sure the engine didn’t wear out in a month by taking the extra time needed to mill down every piece to exacting measurements? It was considered a waste of time and resources.

The tanks being used for the Liberation War were of much better quality. After all, the workers had six months to prepare, and to suitably repair the tanks, knowing that they would be called upon to travel longer distances, and also knowing that they would not become smoking piles of scrap-metal, oozing oil and blood, in just a matter of days. Yes, they were holding up very well. When given the time and proper training the Soviet worker could produce a good and robust machine.

Stalin had even sent thousands of our most trusted comrades to school in the U.S., where they had learned not only how to fix and maintain U.S. equipment, but many had done some espionage, as well. Did not the Americans realize that they were sowing the seeds of their own destruction?

Another added advantage of capturing these depots ahead of the army by paratroops, is that they could be used for fueling, repairing and supplying ammunition. In addition, many of his lead elements drove into a depot and just exchanged their tanks for new ones left behind by the Amerikosy. Nearly all his tankers knew how to drive and repair a Yankee ‘Deuce-And-A-Half’ or a Sherman tank. What did it matter that the tank that drove through the Arc d’Triumph was a T-34, or a Sherman, as long as it was driven by Soviet tankers, carrying Soviet troops? Once they had punched through the weak front line of the Amerikosy, it was a drive through the park, with virtually no opposition.

In Manchuria, against the Japanese, they had marched up to 820 kilometers, in ten days. Some of the lead elements were on pace to match that now. With these handy filling stations along the way, things were going exceptionally fast, and he was sure nothing was going to slow them down.[13]

* * *

More strategic level briefings on what the NATO Allies knew at the time that will give us some context to decisions made later.

* * *

What We Know So Far

White House Map Room

May 12, 1946

Present are the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and President Truman.

“Mister President, if we may get started? Thank you Sir.”

“We have a pretty good handle on the size of the Soviet forces and their anticipated plan of attack. We’ve acquired some vital information from a source in Poland. We have no specifics, but we can speak in overall numbers of divisions. This will make it simpler as the Soviets have a different table of organization and equipment. Their armies and corps are not equivalent to our armies and corps. We do share a common military unit, and that is the division. Consequently all our estimates will be given in divisions.”

“The overall forces that we face in Western Europe are sixty well-equipped, full-strength, divisions. Another twenty-five ‘second-line’ divisions are expected to be ‘contributed’ by the satellite countries such as Czechoslovakia, Hungary, Romania, Bulgaria, Yugoslavia and Albania. More about that later.”

“We have reason to believe that thirty-five divisions are designated for the initial push into the heart of Western Europe, initially heading for Paris, via the Central German Plain, as their focal point. At strategic times, division-sized units will peel off, and invest certain key points, such as Brussels, Antwerp, Amsterdam, but the bulk of the thirty-five divisions will continue through the heartland of Germany, the Low Countries and France, onto the main objective. Once Paris is taken they will again split off and go for port cities like Le Havre, Brest, and the like finally ending up at the Franco-Spanish border.”

“Another fifteen divisions will head towards the Maginot Line, southeast of Luxembourg, then head towards Lorraine, Dijon and split off for Lyon, Toulon and Marseilles, while others head towards Toulouse, and onto the Spanish border.”

“Another five divisions are slated to push into Bavaria, from Czechoslovakia, and continue onto Strasbourg, and at least make a demonstration at the Franco-Swiss border. It appears that intelligence indicates that Stalin will decide then whether to attack Switzerland, or to try to intimidate them in submission.”

“Five more divisions will splinter away from the main force driving toward Copenhagen, and then from there towards Norway and Sweden. Considering their recent combat experience with the Soviets, the Finns are expected to fold without a fight.”

“Their newly-acquired ‘client’ states are expected to take out Italy and Greece. Romanian and Bulgarian units will take on Greece. The Czechoslovakians, Yugoslavians, Hungarians and ‘rehabilitated’ Austrians will go for Italy. Their initial attack is expected to commence with about twenty-five divisions, but current intelligence estimates project that they can provide up to eighty-five.”

There is a gasp heard in the briefing room, then, again, rapt silence.

“Being considered among the least-reliable forces from the Soviet client states, the Poles and ‘rehabilitated’ Germans will be used for garrison duties and anti-resistance work, from all reports.”

“As of this time we have lost contact with seven of the nine major supply depots spread throughout Germany and France. The Reds seem to have dropped airborne troops into some, and others have been taken over by communist fifth column personnel and their sympathizers. These depots contain enormous amounts of fuel and oil, ammunition, electronic equipment, tanks, trucks, heavy artillery, anti-aircraft artillery and the VT fuse… hundreds of thousands of VT fuses.”

“Attempts have been made to retake these depots, but the troops in them are better armed, trained and supplied than the units attacking. It appears that the 75,000, or so, German POW’s who were being used to manage the facilities, have been neutralized. The 1,478 U.S. Army Quartermaster Corps personnel based in them have either been killed or captured. One commander was able to detonate his supply of fuel, but the other supplies were saved by the German POW’s and the Soviets. The depots contained over a billion dollars in war surplus that was to be sold to various countries, or provided to allies as military aid.”[14]

“We do not know, at this point, any of the commanders involved, but if history is any indicator, it will be a pretty stand up fight with no fancy footwork no matter who is involved. Maneuver is not one of the Soviets usual strong points. Normally, they pin you down, swarm around you, and hammer you to death. Since the Germans had orders to not retreat an inch this worked pretty well against them. We have been hit hard and have had to give up lots of territory but, so far, we have a coherent defensive line. It’s terribly weak, but we are throwing jabs, as we back up.”

* * *

Official combat reports that demonstrate the intensity of the combat at this time.

* * *

Soviet Yak–9

8th FIGHTER SQUADRON

49TH FIGHTER GROUP

U.S. ARMY AIR FORCES

MAY 14, 1946

INDIVIDUAL COMBAT REPORT OF Richard Gardner, 1/Lt, U.S. Army Air Force.

A. Mission No. 433, May 13th, 1946, 8th Fighter Squadron, composed of nine P-38’s.

B. Tactical Escort of A-20’s over Munster, Germany.

C. Time of attack: 0830/K

Altitude: 8,000 to 10,000 feet

D. I was element leader of Blue flight, and we took off at 0625/K to escort A-20’s to Munster. We circled at 6,000 ft. over the A-20’s, while they strafed targets. At 0830/K we were intercepted by approximately 15 of what appeared to be Yakovlev fighter aircraft, of the 9 type. They were above us, at 11 o’clock. Two of them dove on me, and I dove and split-s to lose them. Then I pulled up and climbed to 8,000 feet, making a 45-degree head-on pass at two Yaks, with no observed results. Fired once at another, on a 90-degree deflection, and missed. Peeled off to join five other P-38’s in an over-watch formation, and an observed Lavotchkin La-7 jumped me from behind and fired on my fighter. It was only after I landed that I was informed by unit maintenance chief that the Lavotchkin’s pilot put three 20-mm holes into my airplane. I dove to lose him, and spotted two Yaks about to make a pass at the A-20’s. I flew into position and made a 45-degree deflection shot from the rear and above until he turned almost into me. It was a long burst and he slid off on one wing and crashed, somewhere north-west of Munster.

Two more Yaks started to chase me as I started for home, and they finally gave up, because they couldn’t catch me. I left the operational area at 0925/K, and rejoined the A-20’s. We returned to base and landed at 0955/K

E. I claim one Yakovlev Yak-9 destroyed, confirmed by wingman, 1/Lt Roger Root.

Richard Gardner

1/Lt, U.S.A.A.F.

Check Six

May 13th, 1946

17:03 hours

Somewhere over western Germany:

The Soviet forces are racing blindly towards the Low Countries and France. Germany is a blasted hulk not worthy of looting.

The so-called NATO Allies have melted like a snowman in July. Reconnaissance says they are making a last stand across the little river in front of our forces.

Lavrenti Ilyin was trying as hard as he could to keep his attention from wandering. The Yak-9UT he flew was an easy plane to fly, and did not require his full attention, at this time in his flight career. A veteran of three years of combat, he was tired. Despite the six-month lull after defeating the Japanese and Germans, his mind was not fully focused. The Amerikosy flyers had all but disappeared from the skies. As his time in the air drones on, he starts to drift off…

We will slice through them like a paté knife through caviar.

We have destroyed most of their frontline fighters where they were parked, so we don’t expect much resistance.

Fly top-cover over the Il-10’s as they deal with the puny western tank forces. We must maintain complete air superiority for the attack to remain on schedule.

Your Yak is like a spear. Jam it into the heart of the enemy, so they can no longer threaten Mother Russia.

Lavrenti, do this! Lavrenti, do that! What do they think I am; a machine or something? Go get in your Yak for the third time today and clear the skies of capitalist ‘flyboys’. What is a ‘flyboy’ anyway? We are all men up here; even the enemy. Check the fuel mixture, you fool. Keep your head moving, and keep looking. 2,850 meters is good, not many clouds… Keep looking; there are supposed to be some Yankee bombers up here so keep your eyes open wide, keep moving your head, and keep looking over your shoulder. How many missions is this since this war started? Twenty, I think. Almost two a day, but now this is the third one today, alone. Why me? Who did Tonton pay off? Why isn’t he flying his third mission of the day? Who cares whether a few more bombs drop on the frontline? What harm would a few more do? Shit, watch the temp gauge! If I have to trim the flaps one more time… Damned Dmitri! Can’t he keep this plane in even some kind of fighting condition? Ah… look at the cigarette burns on the tac. What kind of pig would smoke in a plane full of aviation gas that has machine-gun bullet holes in it? What an idiot. How has he stayed alive so long? Well, fuck his mother!

Wait… what’s that glint of metal near those clouds? There you are, you Yankee pigs! Old Lavrenti will teach you not to drop bombs on my little dirt-eating friends! Look over here, Comrade Stetsky… can’t you see me wiggling my wings? That’s right, look where I’m pointing you idiot not at me. There, see them? Good, now let’s get the sun at our backs. Keep your eyes moving; don’t just stare at the bombers. Move your head, use those eyes. Where are the escorts? This is too easy. Where are the escorts? They have to be here, somewhere. Keep looking, keep scanning; keep your head moving; watch the distance; check the guns. I love this Yak-9UT, and its 37-mm cannon. Just stay back and shoot them, while they can’t shoot back at you. Move in for the kill, with the 20-mm’s. Ah, American A-20 attack bombers… fast and maneuverable, for a bomber! This is going to be harder than it should be. Remember, squeeze the trigger. Don’t jerk it. Ready. Ready. Shit, the engine is overheating! Damn it! I’m closing too fast.

What was that flash? ESCORTS! P-38’s; making a pass. I’m hit! Oh God, I’m hit! Is there a God? Controls won’t respond… pull, you son-of-a-bitch! Pull! Why won’t my arm work? Good God, I’m bleeding like a stuck pig! I’m so very tired… Pull… Pull… It’s always the one you don’t see that gets you. Why didn’t I check, one more time? Oh my, now comes the pain! Can’t move my arm; getting weaker; can’t keep my eyes open………………………..

* * *

Official report, testimony and comments on the state of the NATO force on this date.

* * *

Somewhere in Western Germany

May 13, 1946

Field Command Post

Major General Ray W. Barker,

78th Infantry Division Commander

“Captain, give me that status list.” General Barker’s aide, Captain Cyrus Thomas Jones, hands him a stack of reports.“Let’s see what have we got, so far… Damn! Look at those losses… at least we’re not alone.”

British

9th Armored Division — NO CONTACT

No. 16 Group, R.A.F. — OVERRUN/NO CONTACT

No. 68/No. 162 Squadrons, R.A.F. — OVERRUN/NO CONTACT

U.S.

11th Armored Division — NO CONTACT

12th Armored Division — CONFIRMED SURRENDERED

14th Armored Division — CONFIRMED SURRENDERED

63d Infantry Division — NO CONTACT

87th Infantry Division — NO CONTACT

Units that are 20%, or less, effective, and pulled off the line:

British

11th Armored Division

38th (Welsh) Infantry Division

43d (Wessex) Infantry Division

55th (West Lancashire) Infantry Division

U.S.

2d Armored Division

8th Armored Division

14th Armored Division

26th Infantry Division

42d Infantry Division

44th Infantry Division

65th Infantry Division

66th Infantry Division

A total of 1,321 Allied combat aircraft have been destroyed on the ground, with an additional 238 combat aircraft having been confirmed destroyed, or reported missing, in aerial combat.

“What this is telling me is that 13 out of our 22 divisions are either toast, or getting resupplied. Luckily, we have plenty of supplies” the captain nods his agreement.

“Jonsey, make sure that after we’re resupplied, that we destroy the rest. We don’t want to leave anything for the Ivans to use. Remember, they have a shit-load of our Lend-Lease equipment that can use our parts and ammo. There have also been rumors of crop failures in the Ukraine, so burn the food too. Orders from Headquarters are that we’re to enact a ‘scorched-earth’ policy, to some extent. I can’t see driving the civilians out of their homes, and taking what meager supplies they have. Besides, we don’t have the time or manpower to do either. I guess the Reds are going to be sitting pretty, living high on the hog and eating our chocolate bars and C-Rations for a few months anyway.”

“Sir I don’t know if you recall, but the Reds have taken over seven of the supply depots we had in Germany and France. They dropped airborne troops into a number of them, and now the damn paratroopers ended up having more and heavier weapons than we do, with more ammunition. They also had our own VT fuses and used them to stop most of the attempts by the Army Air Force to bomb them.”

“Jesus you’re right Jonesy… Okay, we can’t afford to get into a fight over those depots that we can’t win. I remember hearing about those VT fuses. They’re real killers. Our orders are to cross to the other side of the Rhine and make a stand there. Let’s move out as soon as we top everything off, and make contact with the enemy. We need to keep slowing him down as much as possible yet not get overrun. Okay, let’s go, people… MOVE IT! Watch the flanks. Remember we have limited air cover… just enough to keep them Red bastards off our backs, while we bug out.

They Die Like Flies

“Things are going well, Maior. They die like flies, without their air cover. Our numbers outweigh their numbers. Maybe Rubin is right and the key to victory really is air power. Keep pushing them, and capture as many of their supplies as we can. Leave a guard detachment behind at the depots along with an anti-aircraft unit. Be sure to make good use of their own anti-aircraft guns and ammunition. It has some kind of magic radar fuse in it that is uncommonly good at shooting down aircraft. We need those supplies, both for us, and for the others back home. We need strong factory workers, to make the bullets that we are putting into American, English and French bodies.”

“Our losses have been minimal, and very acceptable to date comrade. It will take them months to amass and transport any kind of forces from the U.S. to try and stop us. We must keep pressing the attack. We have to take the ports on the channel, in order to prevent another ‘Dunkirk-style’ evacuation. We will not hesitate, like the incompetent Hitlerite fiends had. We will drive them into the sea. The plan is to bypass Paris, and make a turn for the coast in order to trap them.”

“We have to maintain contact with them, and cannot let them separate from our forces. Otherwise they will not hesitate to use their strategic bombers on us like they did on the Nazi pigs. They don’t have the stomach to sacrifice their own people, even if it means defeat.”

“Don’t worry Marshal, we shall stay in their back pocket while sticking our finger up their ass. Currently we have no need of artillery parks. Our tanks are so superior that the only thing slowing us down is finding fuel, and the newer models breaking down. Thus far the imperialists cannot outrun us. We will use bikes, if we have to, comrade. They will not separate from us.

Besides, the only bombers in position are the British Lancasters and Lincolns, and we have a few surprises for them should they try to bomb during the day like the Americans do. Even our old fighters can give them a hard time; just wait until they meet the newest generation of combat aircraft.”

Yak–15 — Early Soviet Jet Fighter

Chapter Four:

Can They Be Stopped?

Repaired Bridge Over the Rhine[15]

Reds across the Rhine

June 2nd, 1946

By Rex Lemond

United Press International

The Soviet news agency, TASS, reports that Red Army units have crossed the Rhine in three locations.

In an unusual communiqué the Soviet Government has announced that its units have crossed the vaunted Rhine River, in western Germany. This was to have been where the newly-formed NATO army was supposed to have halted the Red Army’s progress. Its width, old defensive works and lack of bridges, were supposed to be insurmountable. It was thought that the Red Army’s apparent lack of amphibious assault equipment and expertise would make the Rhine a natural defensive line, which would stop the Reds in their tracks.

According to Soviet sources this has not been the case, and they claim to have found numerous bridges intact all along the river. It has been rumored that the speed of the Red Army’s advance; coupled with contradictory orders between NATO units, have led to at least three bridges not having been destroyed. Two of these bridges were the temporary bridges; ironically, constructed by the U.S. Army along with over sixty others.

“We just didn’t have the manpower or communications to get the job done.” stated a U.S. Army Major, who wished to remain anonymous. Reports continue to pour in of Soviet tanks lined up at these temporary bridges like they were “on parade,” as opposed to crossing the Rhine.

The Soviet leadership’s stated goal of preventing the B-29 Superfortress bomber from being based in western Germany has long since been exposed to be an excuse for the blatant conquest of Western Europe. The base was overrun on the first day of the surprise attack, and yet, the Red Army has continued to slaughter innocent non-combatants, in its quest for what appears to be world domination.

A spokesman for NATO has pointed out that parts of the Soviet Zone of Occupation in eastern Germany, are only ninety miles from the Franco-German border and the Reds were essentially at the Rhine within hours of the start of hostilities. According to other sources, many of the remaining temporary bridges were not even rigged for demolition as war was not seen as imminent, or likely. It appears that NATO was taken completely by surprise once again, by a vicious and unprovoked surprise attack.[16]

Victorious Red Army Units Uncover Ghastly Capitalist Slave-Labor Camps!

by Vasily Grossman,

Released by TASS News Agency

June 3rd, 1946

Advanced units of the Red Army’s heroic 3rd Shock Army have liberated a slave-labor camp, outside of Urmitz in the newly-united Socialist Republic of Germany. This confirmation of capitalist atrocities and the exploitation of European workers has shocked the world, which is now watching first-hand the true nature of the Western Powers’ depravity. As described by one of the camp’s rescuers, Senior Sergeant Leonid Antonyevich Burayev, the camp was filled with “starving wretches, chained to Yankee and Limey machines of profit.” Other disgusted liberators exhort the proletariat to join the fight, that we must push on, and free our brother and sister workers of the world from such cruel depredations perpetrated in the obscene name of profit.

Even the uneducated among us can understand what has happened, and how the cruel capitalist pigs have used wars to further their thirst for power and gold. The workers of the world must unite with their Soviet brothers and sisters of the Red Army, to throw off the yoke of capitalist exploitation!

We urge the unwitting stooges and lackeys of the capitalists to lay down their arms, and join us in our glorious worldwide workers’ revolution, against your brutal oppressors!

The time is NOW!

Workers of the world, unite![17]

* * *

This is a small glimpse of the true state of affairs in the USSR. This was taken from testimony and recordings.

* * *

Come in

“Come in, Walter. What can I do for you?”

“Thank you for seeing me on such short notice Carl. I know that you’re a busy man.”

“What have you brought me?”

“Well, take a look at this chocolate bar and tell me what you see.”

“Looks pretty ordinary to me; the wrapper is, obviously, poorly-made Russian paper. Can I open it?”

“Of course.”

“The chocolate looks like it’s been melted, just enough to hide the lettering. Why, this is just a Hershey’s chocolate bar, made to look like a Soviet domestic product. Are they truly that desperate?”

“That’s right. They’re taking our supplies, and making it look like they are made in the Soviet Union. They are doing the same with our cigarettes, and even Spam. They are actually opening the cans of Spam, and re-canning it.”

“Why, those sneaky sons-of-bitches!”

“This stuff is starting to enter the Soviet markets. They’re stripping the territory they’ve just recently occupied of every consumer item they can find. Then they are repackaging it to make it look like it’s made in Mother Russia. From the other reports we’ve seen, they’re using our captured military supplies to augment the Lend-Lease equipment that we’d already given them.”

“What are they doing with the C-Rations?”

“They’re giving them to their soldiers. They’re not even hiding what they are, or where they came from. I guess it tastes so bad; they don’t care if the folks back home know where it came from. The spoils of war and such.”

“They’re like a plague of locusts.”

Sergo Peshkov’s Briefing to Comrade Stalin

The Kremlin,

Moscow, The U.S.S.R.

June 6th, 1946

02:31 hours

“Sergo, come in and brief me. What have you done with all the scientists and intelligentsia I have given you over the past few months? Beria has assured me that we have the solutions you promised to counter the American B-29 bomber.”

“Yes Comrade Chairman, I believe we have. The only question is producing enough of the various weapon systems in time. I’m confident that the systems we have chosen will be able to make our losses bearable, and will inflict heavy losses on the Americans and British bombers. Again it is a matter of if we have enough time to produce them in the numbers required to cover enough of our strategic assets.”

“I will worry about that Sergo. Our spies are feeding us with all the information we need. We will know when, and where, their large raids are going to be scheduled. This will allow the army the time they need to redeploy the planes, and prepare the positions for the rockets you keep telling me about. To the capitalist swine, it will seem as though we have the entire Motherland covered with a curtain of iron. Everywhere they go they will encounter fierce resistance.”

“I agree, Comrade. If we can foretell where the first few targets of the raids will be, we can set the trap. As far as the enemy knows, it will be as if we have every possible area covered. If we have a week, we can set up everything ahead of time and if our calculations are correct, and the tests are accurate, we should be able to achieve twenty percent, or more, casualty rates. According to the estimates I have made with the information that the NKVD has so graciously supplied me with, they will not be able to absorb that level of attrition and will have to abandon their bombing campaign. The key is the advanced warning provided by the NKVD and its agents.”

“I hope that you are right Sergo. We have made an enormous gamble, in order to secure the Motherland for future generations. If we can convince the capitalist pigs that we have the means to defend ourselves in the short run, from their terror-weapons, we can then, make sure we have the means to defend ourselves forever. They do not have the will or bravery, to meet us man-to-man on the battlefield and will try to rely on their long-range bombers to rain death and destruction down upon us. They think they can do this with impunity. You, Sergo, have given us the opportunity to make even this threat too costly for the svolochy.”

“Thank you, Comrade Stalin. I am confident that our new weapons will work and will cause the enemy to pause and reflect, before they attack us from the skies.”

“One more detail Sergo. The British are planning a limited bombing raid in two weeks, and we know the target. We will allow this raid to proceed without spoiling the surprise. We will use our conventional forces to intercept the British bombers. We will retain your most advanced technological innovation for the arrogant Americans, who believe that their Superfortress is unstoppable. From what I have been told you have used your time wisely and have made skillful use of the three B-29 bombers that have dropped into our laps.”

“Spasibo, uvazhayemyy Tovarishch Stalin. We will not allow the Motherland to be destroyed by capitalist warmonger terror-weapons.”

* * *

Testimony and diary entries demonstrating the pressures everyone from child to national leaders were experiencing. Millions of refugees were on the move trying to outrun the Soviet army; trying once again to flee the ravages of war.

* * *

Just One More Step

“We must keep moving Greta! You can always take one more step. You are thirteen today. This is not the day to meet the Red Army soldiers face-to-face. You must leave your toys behind, and just keep moving.”

“But Papa I’m so tired! We have been walking for days. All I want to do is sleep. Please, Papa, just a few moments rest?”

“We cannot stop! If we stop, we will die. Your fear must overcome your sleepiness. Keep moving. You can always take just one more step. Just one more step. Just one more. And then, another…”

Do Something

“Damn it, General they’re getting slaughtered… we have to do something!” The President thunders angrily

“Mr. President we have to stick with the plan. If we feed our troops in piecemeal straight off the ships, it will be like putting branches in a wood chipper. They’ll just get eaten alive, one by one. We have to wait till we have the Louisville Slugger ready, and hit ’em when they come over the plate.”

“This is the hardest decision we will ever make. I know right now, it looks like we are abandoning our troops and all the people of Europe, but we have to stick to the plan. To do anything else would be suicide. At this point we can only transport one or two divisions a week over to Europe. We need five full Corps just too even hold the line against the Reds.”

“Damn it Bob, the press is handing us our hat and kicking us out the door. They’re printing story after story about how we’re turning tail and giving up without even a fight. They’re writing stories about how we’re just giving up and letting the Russkies take over the world. We’ve got the damned atomic bomb, for God’s sake!”

“Sir, we have to stay committed to making the plan work. I would suggest that we cannot change horses in midstream.”

“I know the press and world opinion is against us; for now and they are calling us cowards. For the plan to work, we have to maintain absolute secrecy and a ‘need-to-know’ only policy.”

“We can’t even tell the Brits, sir. We have overwhelming evidence that there is a mole, or moles, in the British leadership. Someone is feeding the Reds every move we make. The same is true for our atomic secrets. They know more about our atomic bombs than I do. They know full well that we can’t just bomb them back to the Stone Age with what we’ve got.”

“Sir in just a few more weeks, we should have enough units in place to stop them. In the meantime we have to draw them in, and keep ’em thinking that we’re running scared. The trap is almost set in France. The Navy is almost in position to give them a big welcome; we just have to keep them getting closer to the coast and not thinking about anything else. That’s the key. Distract them from what is really going on.”

“Damn it, I know the plan! It’s just holy hell watching our boys getting the shit beat out of them.”

“Don’t worry, sir. Our time’s coming to start swingin’ back hard.”

Diabolical

“What do you think of the plan for controlling our “comrades-in-arms,” Nikandr? Checks and balances, divide and conquer, keep your friends close, but your enemies closer, no?”

“It looks good, Nikolai. You have the Poles watching the Germans and the Germans watching the Czechs, and the Czechs watching the Hungarians, and so on. Then, we have the Ukrainians watching everyone, with us occupying the Ukraine. I see no reason why it would not work. They distrust each other enough to make it so they will have no qualms about following regulations and stopping sabotage, yet they will not be so ruthless knowing that their families are under similar occupation from an equally ruthless enemy. I think it is brilliant. Use their distrust of each other to keep each other from bothering their comrades who are at the front. Divide and conquer; very well played indeed Nikolai.”

“There will be virtually no men who are not at the front, or working on the collective farms, or watching for saboteurs, and none of them will be home for very long. Any male caught outside of his duty station will be thrown in prison, and be sent on his way to the GULAG. It will be possible to keep track of everyone for the next year in any case. Things will start to malfunction after that, but in the meantime this will work.”

“Your ‘no man’s land’ idea along supply routes will help, also. Anyone caught in the zone will be shot, and the closest community will suffer and all routes policed by ethnic enemies, who will not hesitate to shoot. It’s all quite fantastically sinister, and it should work. Not much chance of graft since no one speaks the same language, or even trusts each other. Where you do have problems, you make examples of the occupying troops by punishing them; along with their loved ones back home and all the surrounding communities.”

“Well, it’s working so far. We will have to constantly rotate commands so that they do not form attachments. It is a good place to make use of the zampoliti, the political commissars, as well. That’ll keep them off our backs. They can command the occupation forces, and teach the proletariat at the same time. One of the keys is to keep the troops rotating on an erratic time schedule. Different commanders and non-coms do things differently despite regulations so there is little chance that patterns can be formed and used against you.”

“Part of their duties is to work on the communal farms, and how well they produce determines how well their families eat back home.”

“That sounds a lot like capitalism Nikolai. You had better be careful.”

“It works so well, that you can actually let the troops go on leave back to their homes every six months. It gives them something to look forward to and reminds them of all they have to lose if they fail in their duties. It’s good to have them look into the eyes of their loved ones, lest they forget how they will suffer should they aid saboteurs and rebels. Not only they will die, but so will all of their loved ones back home. Rotating only twenty-five percent at a time works well too. If one deserts, they all pay, so they keep track of each other. Plus, they guard the trains and trucks, both ways.”

“It’s brilliant, that you are using married men with children, as well as the occupiers. They have more to lose, than bachelors with old mothers and sisters.”

“We use the best troops at the front and leave the cowards to occupy their neighbors, and all with Czechs and balances, or Bulgarians, if you prefer.”

“Ha, good one, Nikolai!”

Chapter Five:

The Home Front

P-80 Shooting Star

* * *

The Americans are not eager to once again jump into the fray in Europe. The US is 106% in debt compared to its Gross Domestic Product. Millions of former soldiers are starting new lives and cashing in on the GI Bill.[18]

* * *

It’s Reveille Again For Some; Draft to Begin Again

June 6th, 1946

By Robert Nelson

Associated Press

In a not-so-surprising announcement before a rare joint session of Congress, President Truman announces the renewal of the draft. As one senator put it “We knew it had to be done”.

The President called on all servicemen to re-enlist, and promised increases in rank and pay for those who did so voluntarily. Every returning veteran would get a one rank advancement if they volunteered for two more years’ service.

The first round of draftees would all be eligible males who did not serve during the last World War, and are between the ages of eighteen and twenty-one.

Then the luck of the draw would fall next on those with least number of points, as follows:

1. Service credit — One point for each month of Military Service since September 16, 1940. More than 15 days will be counted as a full month.

2. Overseas credit — One point for each month served overseas since September 16, 1940.

3. Parenthood credit — Twelve points for each child under 18, up to a limit of three children.

4. Combat credit — Five points for each award of combat decorations since September 16, 1940.

Combat credits, the War Department said, will be based on awards of the Distinguished Service Cross, the Legion of Merit, the Silver Star, the Soldier’s Medal, the Bronze Star, the Air Medal, Purple Heart and bronze service stars for distinction in battle.”[19]

Former enlisted men up to the equivalent rank of Sergeant will receive double-pay for the first six months of active duty if they re-enlist within 30 days. Veterans with amphibious warfare training will receive an extra $300 signing bonus. Aviators will receive an additional $1,000 signing bonus.

The White House Map Room

The President’s Briefing from the Joint Chiefs of Staff

June 7th, 1946

“Are you going to be able to do this in time, Admiral?”

“It will be tight sir, but we can pull it off. We’ll have to count on a thick air-umbrella coverage provided by not only our own resources but also from the R.A.F. We should be able to concentrate on their massive artillery parks and not worry about air attacks. So far the Soviets have shown no signs of kamikaze behavior, and we expect no such activity.”

“How are we coming along in getting our new jets into the fight General?”

“We’re moving some units to England as quickly as possible. We don’t want to commit them in a piecemeal manner. We will be conducting limited operations over strategically important objectives, but the tactical stuff will still be up to the prop jobs. The Reds have so many planes in the air and we don’t want our new jets to be wasted going low and slow and getting swarmed by Yaks.”

“It will be nice to see the Shooting Stars finally in action.”

“Yes, it’s quite a plane. We should have had it much sooner but we were able to hit the German jets on the ground, or when they were taking off or landing, early in 1945. Similar to what would happen to our jets if we put them too close to the frontlines, in Germany or France.”

Chapter Six:

The French

* * *

The French decided to fight back. They have had enough of occupation. They are a proud people with some among them who would rather die, than live with one more unanswered defeat.

* * *

French First Army Field Headquarters

The following quote was transcribed from a radio address, given by the supreme commander of the French Army, the recently-promoted Marechal, Charles De Gaulle, from his field headquarters, on the night of 7 June 1946:

“Our allies will call us fools. They are willing to give up OUR land, so that they may fight again. We do not have that luxury. Their homes and families are not in danger from the boot of communism. They are not in danger of losing their freedom and honor yet again to a petty dictator, who hates all that France stands for. They will not have the iron fist of oppression weighing down upon them for generations. They will not have the dishonor of being a conquered people, who did not fight.”

“Would the British just retreat away from London without a fight? Would the Americans run to Mexico if they were invaded by Stalin’s slavish sycophantic henchmen? No, I think not, and neither shall we.”

“As of this hour, effective immediately, I resign my commission to the army that I love as a dear brother, as I have been betrayed by the civil authority, that constrains me against mounting an effective defense of our blessed mother, France. I shall fight as a maquisard, leading brave volunteers who wish to aid me in such a defense. Furthermore, I call upon the Americans to use the atomic bomb. I would rather prefer to die, in the bomb’s horrifying fire, than live under the oppressive boot of communism.”

“I call on every true Frenchmen to come to the aid of their country and culture. Together we can make the brutish Cossack invader from the east shed copious amounts of blood, for every village and town they rape. We can make them pay dearly to steal our freedom. We can make them pay horrifically for trying to take our honor.”

“Today, we make our stand, and here is where we shall make it. Not one more meter of French soil will be given up without the stain of French blood! We will retreat no more! We will sacrifice our lives for the sacred honor of France!”

“God bless the French people, and God bless the Republic.”

“Vive La France!”

What the Hell

“What the hell is De Gaulle doing? Who authorized this? What is going on? He resigned, for God’s sake! He no longer has a post in the army! Why are they listening to him? This is ridiculous! This is a disaster for more than just France! Doesn’t the idiot realize that? His little stunt will rip a hole in our lines that you can drive a Mack truck through! Does that stupid clown think we are actually going to use an atomic bomb in France? The French, and the rest of the world would hate us forever. The Brits might even pull out of the fight altogether.”

“Well sir, I guess he’s just has had enough. After spending all those years in England waiting to liberate his country, and then to see it free for only a little less than a couple years… you gotta feel for the guy.”

“I don’t give a rat’s ass for his feelings. His actions will kill a lot of people, and not only Frenchmen. This could be a disaster in the making. Any ideas gentlemen; on how we can mitigate his actions and rectify the situation?”

“Well sir, it appears that De Gaulle and his rebel units are making their stand near the French border for symbolic political and practical reasons. It’s easily defended from the Soviet tanks and they are going to use some of the most historic battle grounds for his little drama. They are anchoring their right flank on the Maginot Line defenses that are still intact, and will pivot south using the fortifications until he’s finally surrounded.”

“He’s counting on our support and is going to go down swinging. You know the French, and their pride. They can be quite dramatic at times. Their history is full of futile and heroic stunts just like this. I kind of admire the guy myself.”

“Horseshit! How can we use this to our advantage? I need suggestions, and I need them now!”

“Well sir, we could possibly use this to further the ‘Louisville Slugger’ operation.”

“How so? I would think that this would really mess it up and throw it out the window.”

“The Reds will see this as a huge hole in our lines, and will come pouring through. If history is any guide they will then cut behind our lines and attempt to encircle us, trapping as much personnel, equipment and supplies, as they can. Same tactics as they’ve used so far. The key would be to make them swing wide enough to draw them in. Make them keep widening the net to trap more troops. Keep their attention off the coast, and off us.”

“De Gaulle and his fanatics should be able to hold out at least a week, maybe more. This will slow up the Soviet advance as they deal with the trapped French troops. They can’t afford to leave pissed-off Frenchmen in their rear area. Plus, it makes for good headlines for the people back home; all those French troops surrendering makes for good propaganda films. This will also slow up their advance, towards the Mediterranean coast of France.”

“We use the time to separate our forces and follow Plan ‘Griddle,’ presented by the Combined Chiefs of Staff just last month. Meanwhile, the Brits can get their act together and, along with the French forces that are still in the fight, form around Le Havre just like we planned. Then we execute ‘Louisville Slugger,’ and bust ’em across the jaw with a big ol’ bat.”

* * *

The US Congress and President are under tremendous pressure to do something… anything.

* * *

Capisce

“Sit down Dave. We need to talk.” The Army officer motions his friend to have a seat.

“What’s this about Fred? You know that even though we’re friends you can’t stifle free speech in this country. The public has a right to know. Currently the so-called NATO powers are getting their ass kicked, and the public has a right to know why, so I’ve been telling ’em. You can’t intimidate me Fred, if that’s what this is all about. The incompetence of this administration and our generals has to be part of the public record, so this never happens again. The public has a right to know!”

“Calm down Dave. Just let me fill you in on a few facts that you should keep in mind. Some are all well-known public facts. Easily looked up and easily verified, and some I’m letting you in on off the record. Capisce?”

“Off the record, huh? Well, since we’re old pals and all, just this once I’ll listen to your little spiel. If I can confirm by any other source, anything that we talk about, I’ll print it… Capisce?”

“I’ll take my chances Dave, but his has real-world consequences that can kill a lot of people if you mess up. Just keep that in mind as I fill you in.”

“Off the record… currently the U.S. has fifteen half-strength divisions remaining in Europe, the Brits have seven full-strength divisions and the French have ramped it up to around fifteen, but most are extremely weak and untrained.”

“Additionally there are only two U.S. divisions capable of offensive action; the rest are just cannon-fodder at this point. They have just enough power to save their own skins, and that is by running. There is no time to destroy bridges, supplies or anything else if you want to stay a cohesive fighting force while backing up as fast as you can as the other guy is running full tilt at you.”

“Imagine that it’s the Army-Navy football game, and that you’re a Navy defensive back. Army’s Doc Blanchard is coming straight at you. Would you have time to run over to the bench, and dump the drinking water, before trying to tackle him?”

“You can destroy the supplies, or save your life… most of our boys are concerned about saving their lives and I can’t blame them.”

“From what we have been able to gather the Soviets have yet to use their own internal supplies. You know; the supplies that they are carrying with them. Why should they? They just stop at the nearest supply depot fill up, and move on. They are not even doing much shooting. The most critical things are spare parts for their T-34 tanks.”

“If your tank breaks down, just grab an M-4 Sherman. There are plenty of spare M-4’s left abandoned and plenty of parts for them. Leave your broken-down T-34, and grab a Sherman. Let the second-line troops fix your tank. ‘Just keep moving’ is what they’ve been told. The Germans made great use of captured and discarded equipment, as does every other army, and the Reds are no different. The Soviets have the added advantage of having American Lend-Lease transports; both air and ground, and now replacement parts are all over the place.”

“Now look at our situation. Think of the French in 1940. It’s true that we have better air cover, but we’re still outnumbered three-to-one, in the air. Then you add the disadvantage of not having enough units to fill the line. At least the French in 1940 had a huge army bigger than that of the Germans.”

“Now think about this: our boys just plain do not have enough manpower to even physically make a cohesive defensive line. There is just too much territory to cover with just thirty or so divisions.”

“Divisions have to withstand an attack by a Tank Army, which was slightly larger than our full corps, and there are three of those to our one division.”

“A good old-fashioned carpet-bombing is months away and you need a static front for that.”

Dave interrupts, “Bomb their supply lines, then.” Incredulous, Fred replies, “What supply lines? This is Genghis Khan Time. Rape and pillage, without the burnings. Military supplies including fuel, are just lying around like a Walgreen’s in Chicago. Just pick up some ammunition or rations, like ice cream, whenever you want.”

“Just think back a few months Dave. We had over twelve million men under arms at the end of the last war, sixteen million at its peak. We have been in the process of rapidly demobilizing all but three and a half million, of those service personnel in less than six months. It’s been truly amazing, and, in retrospect, ghastly horrifying. They used battleships and aircraft carriers as troop transports, but you already knew that. One ship made close to ten round-trips taking back thousands at a time, camped out all over her decks. It was, without a doubt, the biggest mass-migration ever.”

“You also know that Truman wanted to slow it down, even stop it, until we knew what the Soviets had planned. And you know what? Who was the most vocal critic of that policy at the time, Dave?”

“Ah, come on, Fred! That’s not fair! How could we know that Uncle Joe was up to no good?!?”

“Exactly Dave, and you and others like you didn’t want to know… Now, I’m asking you a favor. You need to back off a little and get some of your rabble-rousing pals to get in line as well. We have a plan, and we are on the verge of executing it, but you have to trust us. If the Reds found out some of what I just told you, there would be holy hell to pay, and firing squads will be lined up to take care of the squealers. Do you catch my drift, old buddy?” Dave gives Fred a shocked slack-jawed look.

Grimly satisfied at Dave’s reaction, Fred continues, “No, Dave this is ugly… real ugly for us. This is just about as ugly as ugly can get and right now we don’t need any more grief from people in the press who won’t keep score properly.” Fred waits for Dave’s reply.

Dave collects his thoughts, obviously forming his reply, then speaks, “Alright Fred, I get it. I’ll back off and see what I can do about spreading the word to the other reporters. But so you know, when this is all over there’s gonna be an accounting, and you’ll have to answer the hard questions. Got me? Now… how much of this is on the record?”

“I can live with that Dave; as for what’s on the record, the part where Uncle Joe is a flat-out no-good-nik… that part. What’cha Got Today Smitty?

June 9, 1946

“Ah jeez Bill! Are you sure you’re not telling anyone about this? You could get us into a lot of trouble.”

“Don’t get your bloomers in a bunch. I’m the apex of discretion.”

“You’re what?”

“Never mind, just hand ’em over.”

“You heard about this De Gaulle guy? You know, the one that just resigned as the commander of the French Army? I guess he’s gathered together a bunch of die-hards and they are going to fight to the death, using the old Maginot Line fortifications as cover.”

“Yeah? Let’s see them maps.” Smitty hands the maps to Bill, who studies them carefully.

“Well, that first one don’t look so bad,” He comments on the first map he peruses. Then, he moves onto the next one.

“Now, that’s a horse of a different color. Dang, they split the line between the U.S. Army, French regulars and DeGaulle’s volunteers. That’s not good. And just when we finally stopped runnin’, too…”

June 9th, 1946 on the Maginot Line

“The French Are Done”

June 16th, 1946

Field Headquarters,

Soviet Army’s Northern Group of Forces (NGF),

Near Bastogne, Belgium

“Well Nikolai, the French are finished. That was their last futile attempt to break out, and they are starting to surrender in droves. I hope the cameras are working overtime for Comrade Stalin’s entertainment. I personally found it distasteful to see the waste of so many brave men’s lives, on such a hopeless cause. Too bad our French Communist comrades did not try harder to put a stop to it sooner.”

“You know Marshal Sokolovsky that they are with us now. The hero of the Free French, that DeGaulle fellow, has fallen. He was a very brave, but ultimately, foolish man. I heard he put up quite a personal fight in one of the old forts, and died very heroically. I suppose someone with a nose that big cannot help but be a hero. It was the only way to get women.”

“Do not speak ill of the dead Nikolai. He may have been a great man under other circumstances, but as fate would have it, he is now dead. Zhukov assigned us to mop up here and we did, while he continues to attack along the coasts. Now, it is time to unleash our armies and do what we do best. Now, is the time for “deep operations”. After this delay, we can get on with trapping the Western forces against the sea.”

“We have finally made Stalin understand that cities should not be the primary focus. The enemy’s armies are the key. We will be bypassing Paris, and advancing toward LeHavre, where the NATO forces seem to be gathering for another Dunkirk. We will not make the same mistake that the Nazis made, and will crush them with our armor, or drown them in the English Channel.”

“Sounds like another glorious victory for the Red Army, and for you personally, Marshal Sokolovsky.”

“Yes, it will be. Zhukov captured Berlin, but I will win the whole of Europe for Tovarishch Stalin and the workers of the world, with one lightning thrust.”

“It should be a glorious day Marshal.”

Georgy and Vasily

“I’m glad those Frenchmen have finally given up Vasily. All this crawling around in these old forts was not terribly heroic. War is not what I had imagined. It is so noisy and confusing. How do you function so well?”

“Very easily Georgy… I’m mostly deaf in my left ear so I just don’t hear much of what is going on, so I can focus on what is in front of me. I have to rely on you to keep me from getting shot from behind. You are a good soldier Georgy. I’ll keep you alive by killing things in front of us. You keep watching our backs and we will do fine.”

“Vasily… I have heard rumors that the Americans are giving up. They say that most of their units are nowhere to be found. Our comrades up north are complaining that there are no Yankees to kill anymore, only Limeys and Frogs. The Yanks have turned and run away according to what I hear.”

“Why do they want to kill Yankees, more than the other capitalists?”

“Because of the treasures they have in their pockets and their watches are stunning… and the Zippo lighters. According to Mikhail, they have diamonds sewn in their hems of their clothes.”

“Don’t be so stupid Georgy, and don’t go passing on those silly rumors. I’m sure our leaders are aware of what is going on. They will come up with a plan to crush the capitalists, once and for all. You read the reports of how the capitalist pigs were using the Germans for slave labor. We must save the workers of Western Europe from a fate worse than death. Sometimes, it takes hard times to bring good times. What we are doing here will bring true freedom to the oppressed masses of the world.”

“You sound like a commissar, Vasily.”

“Well, I guess you have to be taught how to think, Georgy. I don’t want to lose you because of some misplaced counter-revolutionary ideas. Just listen to me, and what’s behind me, and I’ll do the fighting and thinking for both of us. Don’t worry about the disappearing Yankees. They are just running faster than we can catch up. They can’t run across water, so we will catch them on the coast. Our leaders have led us to victory, so far. First, over the Nazi pigs, and now, we have destroyed the French forces in front of us. Soon, we will be setting the workers of Europe free, and trapping the Yankees, against the sea. I just hope they give up easier than the French did.”

“I guess you’re right, Vasily. I should have more faith in our leaders. We have come so far, so fast, so how can we doubt them?”

De Gaulle’s Final Resting Place

Chapter Seven:

A Trap Is Set

Frenchmen Morning the Loss of De Gaulle and the Free French Forces

* * *

This is an account of one of the first major counter attacks by the NATO forces. It involves a very unusual solution.

* * *

Number 10, Downing Street

London, The U.K.

06:36 hours

June 17th, 1946

“The trap has been set, and the bait is in position I presume.”

“Most certainly Prime Minister; it will be something to behold. It all depends on how aggressive the Reds are but from what we’ve seen; they will blunder their way into it no matter what. The common soldier is more afraid of the commissars than he is of death itself. We expect them to come in fast and furious, with everything they have. The only tip-off might be the massive air umbrella we are going to put up, but they should expect that being so close to England.”

“We have tricked the Slav before, and I suspect this will do it again. Uncle Joe will be beside himself if this works and maybe the damage will be so great that he will take pause and possibly even sack his commanders. They have done an excellent job, so far, by the way. They are worthy opponents, as the Germans found out. I do love going up against a good adversary, but war is war. We shall have to plant the seeds of doubt after the plan is carried out and make it look obvious what we had in mind all along so that Zhukov and gang look like fools, for falling into so obvious a trap. We could even make it look like they were assisting us somehow. Likely wishful thinking, but Joe is exceedingly paranoid and mentally unstable.”

“This should push him over the edge, and possibly cause another purge, thus depriving him of his best commanders, once again. My major concern is making sure the bait can get out in time.”

“Don’t worry sir, we have everything well in hand, and expect that the air cover over the area will prevent any interference with the evacuation of the rear guard. There are enough Frenchmen who no longer wish to retreat, and do not want to leave France to make it look convincing for quite a while. If all goes as planned it should be all over in a matter of hours. The Soviets will be so stunned that it will take days to react. And even then, they will be extremely reluctant to get near the coast again. We estimate it will take two weeks for them to recover and discover exactly what happened.”

“Well Admiral, even if they don’t ride into the trap, it will still hold their attention and keep their eye off the ball as the Yanks say, and the rear guard will still get away, to fight again. Uncle Joe thinks this will be his answer to Dunkirk, but we shall make it his Charge of the Light Brigade.”

45km from the English Channel

Between Paris and Le Havre

June 20th, 1946

Northern Group of Forces

“I am worried Marshal Sokolovsky. The Americans have disappeared from the frontlines. We cannot penetrate past the air units of the capitalists, and we are blind as to what lies south of us, as well as along the French coast. It is a stalemate in the air war. We are blind to their intentions and can prevent their ground attack units from attacking, but we are also blind and cannot use our Sturmoviks. We gave their bombers a bloody nose, but they will be back. That was only the British. Where are the Americans?”

“Don’t worry Filipp. The Yankees are just the first in line to get on the boats. You’ve seen the newsreels and reports from England complaining about how the Americans are getting to go on the transports first. Our southern flank is well guarded by the Western Group of Forces. The 1st, 2nd and 4th Guard Tank Armies are in position to overrun the last organized capitalist forces in Europe. We will not make the same mistakes the Nazis did. We don’t need the air forces to crush what forces remain trapped along the coast. We just need them to keep the enemies planes from disrupting our plans. We have stopped the air forces of the capitalists at every turn, and as demonstrated, our tanks are vastly superior to theirs. We shall cut them to pieces and use them for fish bait. They are finished on European soil. It’s time to look towards the oil in the Mideast. We don’t need it, but they do.”

Operation Louisville Slugger

In the English Channel,

8 kilometers off the French coast,

Near Le Havre

June 20th, 1946

04:54 hours

The Soviets have pinned down what they believe are the last surviving fighting units of the NATO in Western Europe, cordoned into a 60-mile perimeter, around Le Havre, France. Assigned to the assault are 753 of the Soviets newest heavy tanks. Model Josef Stalin-3’s and T-44’s are lined-up, tread to tread. 4,623 guns, rocket launchers and mortars, are ready to fire, on command. 453,163 men are manning the guns and tanks, or on foot. They are anxious to get it over with and start the assault.

Just over the horizon, there appears one of the grandest sights ever seen in naval history. The largest fleet of modern battleships ever assembled starts to come into view. The white frothing of bow waves are visible, as these creations of human ingenuity move through the surprisingly calm waters. They are on a mission. This mission means the destruction of tens of thousands of fellow human beings, and their weapons of war.

Overhead, the skies are filled with an umbrella of warplanes many of them coming from the over twenty fleet aircraft carriers combined into another great fleet, whose task it is to guard the safety of the stately floating steel fortresses below. Over 600 ship-borne fighter aircraft combined along with a further 1,203 land-based fighters, into a tightly-choreographed display of military might. All of this power is concentrated in a 50-square mile patch of the English Channel.

This patch of concentrated power, in concert with sixteen- and fourteen-inch naval artillery, is highly mobile and ready to move to where it is most needed. The salvos begin coming in from just over the horizon. They come seemingly, from nowhere, to wreak havoc and destruction, on an unprecedented and unimaginable scale. They possess an accuracy that no other weapons system of the era can match.

According to an after-action report of Operation Neptune, submitted by the German High Command after D-Day, “a cruiser may be compared with a regiment of artillery. Battleships, carrying 38- or 40-cm guns, have a firepower which is difficult to achieve in land warfare, and is only possible by an unusual concentration of extraordinarily heavy batteries.” Only a small number of railroad guns can match their size and range. There are over 450 of these guns in this fleet, moving at up to 15 knots.[20]

Blinded by the air umbrella put up by the NATO forces, the Soviet Tank Armies start their advance anyway. Spotter planes cruise up and down the coast guarded by NATO fighters. The first ranging salvos cause no concern among the Soviet Generals, as they unleash their artillery blindly into the enemy’s enclave, hoping to silence the artillery that remains among the opposing forces. However the naval guns far outrange the Soviet artillery, and concern grows as the salvos from the massive sixteen-inch naval guns start to land far inland. Shells of massive proportions are fired from guns of unimaginable power which have been waiting, since the day they were assembled, to do what they were designed to do.

Then the full salvos begin. One hundred and six sixteen-inch guns from ships with names like the HMS Nelson, USS Wisconsin, Iowa, Missouri, North Carolina, West Virginia, Alabama, South Dakota, Indiana, and Massachusetts, landing almost in unison with unimaginable accuracy and inflicting unfathomable carnage. Then, one hundred-twenty secondary fourteen-inch guns from ships named the Howe, Duke of York, Mississippi, New Mexico, Tennessee, California, Idaho and others, add to the thunderous chorus, with the spotter planes directing their shells’ flight trajectories. One hundred-thirteen of the Soviet army’s heaviest tanks are, for lack of a better term, vaporized into slag, in the first two salvos. Dozens more disappear, with every salvo afterward.

Panic ensues and shell shocked Soviet troops and armor are caught in the open, as they try to run for cover. But there is no cover, not for miles. The miles of open ground offering no cover leaves thousands of the finest fighting men on earth with nowhere to escape. They stagger over terrain chosen by their tank commanders. Chosen for its lack of obstacles. Chosen for its lack of cover.

Their fate is sealed. All they can do is to await their appointment with death and dismemberment. They have no prepared bunkers, no trenches, no fox holes, not even a decent-sized boulder to hide behind. They are literally, just waiting to become smoking piles of charred flesh. Flesh that once was alive and loved.

Outranged and blinded, the Soviet artillery parks are blown to piles of smoking debris. Many of the hapless artillerymen did not even know what hit them, other than the sound like that of a freight train flying through the air straight at them; high-explosive shells, seemingly coming from out of nowhere; ending their lives so very far from home.

The area immediately outside the outskirts of LeHavre, has been instantly turned into an image of World War One’s ‘no-man’s land.’ Giant craters, filled with smoking and burning flesh, fuel and steel, strewn all across the landscape for miles, and still the salvos continue. It was an inexhaustible rain of death and destruction, on anything, or anyone, caught in the maelstrom of screaming steel and explosives; each shell exploding with unimaginable force and destruction, leaving in their wake a massive crater full of death.

The noise is indescribable. It is beyond comprehension. Never has such a concentrated and mobile force of human destruction rained down death upon other human beings with such uncanny accuracy. Never have twenty-two modern battleships been joined together, in such a chorus of unimaginable destruction.

This nakedly brutish display of firepower makes carpet-bombing look like child’s play. The shelling is done with pinpoint accuracy, and it is constant at over 450 one-ton shells being fired per minute, at its peak. The salvos continue, until there is nothing to target. Everything larger than a rat is dead, or dying. It is horrific, even to those who have perpetuated the slaughter. Even to those who hate the enemy, with a white-hot passion. Only an atomic bomb can compare, in its magnitude of sheer destruction.

The salvos fall for only thirty-six minutes, but that’s all the time that was needed. In those thirty-six minutes, 739 Soviet heavy tanks were obliterated, 232,624 men are dead, wounded or missing (with fair amount of certainty that most of the missing will never be found, their bodies having been vaporized in the barrage) and 3,542 guns, rocket launchers and mortars are destroyed; all precious resources that the Soviets cannot replace easily, especially such a dramatic loss in manpower.

Line of Battle Ships on their way to Operation Louisville Slugger

* * *

We know the inner workings of the Kremlin and the Soviet High Command make the Machiavelli look like amateurs. This is an accounting of such ministrations.

* * *

The True Numbers Must Never Reach the Kremlin

Field Headquarters of the Soviet Northern Group of Forces

Office of Marshal Sokolovsky

June 20th, 1946

10:34 hours

“This is a catastrophe! This is a calamity! How could this have happened? Who is responsible? Where was the air force? Get Novikov on the phone… no wait! What can I do… what can I do? How could this operation have gone so wrong? We have to think of something! We have to find a way to appease Comrade Stalin! Andrey do something! Think of something; or it’s both of our heads!

“Well maybe we could appease the Kremlin by giving them a quick victory… say Denmark? We weren’t supposed to attack until after France was defeated but…”

“That’s it! Order Bagramyan and his ten fastest divisions to take Copenhagen, and shut off the Baltic to the English pigs. Yes, that will soften the blow. Get General Bagramyan on the line… NOW!”

“General Bagramyan, you are ordered to take ten of our fastest and most powerful divisions and capture Copenhagen! Yes, Denmark! I want Copenhagen taken and the Baltic Sea closed to the capitalist navies in FIVE DAYS! I’ll send you everything you need… Don’t worry about politics Bagramyan, just get moving and ATTACK! Let nothing stand in your way. This is a direct order!”

“But Comrade General, we cannot attack a sovereign nation until we are ordered too.”

“I have learned over my long career, that it is better to accomplish a difficult task first, and then ask for forgiveness later, especially after a great victory.”

“In the meantime, keep this news from reaching the Kremlin. Hopefully, the capitalists will want to wait a few days, before announcing what they have done. All those tanks and artillery pieces, and all those men, lost! What did this Andrey? Is this their atomic bomb at work?”

“No Marshal, we have ample evidence that it was a massive naval bombardment. From the testimony of the survivors, and evidence from unexploded ordinance suggests that it was done by naval gunfire.”

“Ships; this was all done by SHIPS? Why they were not discovered and sunk? Where were our planes? WHERE WERE OUR PLANES?”

A Smashing Victory!

Office of the Joint Chiefs of Staff,

The Pentagon,

Outside Washington, D.C.

June 21st, 1946

0810 hours

“Well Admiral; that certainly floored ’em! How many Reds did you figure we killed?”

“Over 200,000 men killed, with over 700 tanks destroyed, if we can trust our intelligence assessments.”

“Quite an operation… congratulations!”

“Well, thank you, but as you know it’s just a drop in the bucket. It gives the public a much needed victory. I hope they got it on film.”

“Yeah, too bad we just don’t…”

“Attention!”

“At ease, gentleman…”

“Welcome Mr. President.”

“Thank you General. Now, explain it to me again, really slowly. Why aren’t we attacking after such a smashing victory?”

“Sir, as you may recall, we had only twenty-two seriously understrength divisions in Western Europe. After the May attacks, we were effectively down to eleven, and again these were about half-strength at most, even being reconstituted with the stragglers from the destroyed units. Our air forces on the continent were largely destroyed on the ground. All our supplies in Europe have been largely overrun, and are being turned against us by the Reds. Our only untouched military force is the Navy. Unlike at Pearl Harbor, the Navy is highly mobile, able to be used for offensive operations and is not just running for its life, or trying to stay alive.”

“Our other military branches are just not able to respond quite yet. It’s only been fifty days, since May 2nd. We’re lucky that we have any forces left at all that can try and at least slow down the Reds. My God sir, we just reinstated the draft barely two weeks ago! We just don’t have the bodies yet, much less the ability to match up supplies and transport to those bodies.”

“Yes, we could feed them into the meat-grinder of Western Europe, brigade by brigade, but you know as well as I do that is not the plan. We have to form a strong and cohesive defensive line. That’s where all the new units are going; somewhere they will make an impact; somewhere they can be trained and equipped yet still be on the European mainland, so we don’t have to pull another D-Day.”

“Those new brigades are digging in now and setting up defensive positions in depth. We are only talking about three divisions’ worth of raw troops. Our veterans have yet to heed the call, but I’m certain they will soon. If we can only hold on until then, we should be alright.”

“The remaining eleven divisions that have survived the Red assault, are making their way to the defensive line. Because of ‘Operation Louisville Slugger’, they were able to separate themselves from the Reds, and are making their way south to get rearmed and put into the new line. As you know, sir, the defensive positions were picked a long time ago just for this contingency. We should be able to hold with fifteen full-strength divisions. Even with their recent losses, the Reds are fielding close to eighty divisions, with more coming.”

“Sir, we have indications that Denmark will be the next to fall under communist domination.”

“Are we able to assist them?”

“Not in any significant way sir. We can keep the Reds away from parts of the coast but we can’t go too far into the Baltic at this point for fear of Soviet submarines and sea-mines. We could give them a hard time, but we would be risking too much to do so in my opinion. The chances of a major tactical defeat are too great for not enough comparable gain. Again, our only hope would be to slow them down, and delay the inevitable.”

“Supply is still not a concern for the Soviets who are still living off the land, and off of our supply depots. We have to pull them deeper into Southern France, and eventually increase the length of their supply line. It will take at least six months before they develop infrastructure and will be able to take advantage of their newly-acquired territory. Believe it or not, the people of some of the conquered countries have vaguely communist sympathies at the moment and we don’t expect much in the way of partisan attacks in the short term. The Soviets have been remarkably restrained compared to what they did in Germany. From what we can gather, they’ve been treating the civilian population pretty well, even by our standards.”[21]

“From what MI-6, and the Supreme Allied Commander in Europe’s G-2, tells us, we cannot expect any serious sabotage efforts until the fall, at the earliest, and then only if the Soviet soldiers strip the countryside bare, and go on a rape, pillage and burn campaign. There is a tremendously strong wait-and-see attitude; ‘Workers’ Paradise’, and all that crap.”

“General Kenney, where are we on planning the bombing campaign?”

“Well, sir, it’s just going to take time to ramp up our forces again. We’ll test their air force, within the next thirty days, to see how they plan on countering the B-29. As of May, 1945, we estimated that they had no real counter to the Superfortress, but who knows what they’ve cooked up in the meantime. As you know, sir, our plan is not to hit them from England, so we have to develop our other bases first. We are shooting for October, to begin the destruction of the Soviet Empire. We will hit them, and hit them hard, but in the meantime, we have to concentrate on building up the necessary infrastructure, and counting on the Army to keep them away from our new bases.”

“We know that Stalin is aware of our lack of atom bombs, and the means to deliver them, so we have to be very careful in using the four we currently have on hand. If the correct target presents itself, we may try and fly a raid, armed with a couple of atomic bombs. This will be just to let the public know we are striking back, and to encourage any rebellions among the Soviets’ newest allies. Per your policy, we will stay away from using the atomic bomb in Western Europe.”

“We have extremely limited knowledge on where a good target might be, that is within fighter-escort range. I’m not sending in naked bombers, until we know their defensive capabilities. The few conventional bombing raids the British have launched were met with stiff resistance, but nothing we haven’t seen before. Their losses were acceptable. They have yet to reach very far into enemy territory, nevertheless. Their raids have involved less than 300 bombers, and the losses were under 15%, which is high, but again, acceptable at this stage in the war.”

“It does more harm than good to bomb blindly at night on our former allies in Europe. Their factories are still in ruins, and their cities burned out. We must be patient, and wait until we can reach out and hit the Soviets where it hurts, hitting them hard, in conjunction with our counterattacks.”

“Admiral, it sounds like the navy will be our left jab, for the time being. Moving and sticking, and moving to keep ’em off balance. Is that the plan?”

“Yes, Mr. President. Using our mobility, we will use our conventional forces to run interdiction raids, concentrate on supply depots, and to keep them away from the coasts, as much as possible, and we will be able to greatly assist at the flanks of the projected defensive line, which is being constructed, as we speak. We will be busy, sir, and I’m sure old Ivan will feel our jabs, until we can follow up with a right hook.”

“Let me put this into boxing terms. The Navy and Marines keep jabbing, and moving, and wearing ’em out. The Air Force goes for the body, and makes ’em drop their hands. Then, in the end, the Army starts throwing haymakers, until we connect with the head. We wear ’em down, and then knock ’em out. Is that about it gentlemen?”

“YES SIR, MISTER PRESIDENT! YES SIR!”

* * *

Sokolovsky tries to make a purse out of a sow’s ear but Stalin is not fooled. We believe that during the war Stalin was very reluctant to change his command staff. Many errors were committed in the previous war and Stalin had the good sense not to purge his commanders in the midst of hostilities. It is safe to say that you were safe in times of war but peace could mean your doom.

* * *

In the Dark

The Kremlin,

Moscow, The U.S.S.R.

June 23th, 1946

05:13 hours

“Sokolovsky thinks he can keep me in the dark about his defeat until after he can give me a victory Novikov? I hope you know better? Explain to me, very carefully, why your planes did not discover these boats that did this damage?”

“Esteemed Comrade, we have discovered that they used the combined air assets of twenty aircraft carriers in an extremely confined space, to create an umbrella over the fleet of battleships that did this. Let me make this clear, if I may… these were not boats. Maybe they were relics of a by-gone era, but they can still be considered a serious threat, if we can’t attack them, because of the air superiority provided by both the planes from England and the carriers. We have to expect that at the focal point of the attack, you can overcome strategic superiority for a limited time. That is what happened.”

“It was Sokolovsky’s fault for not recognizing the danger, and waiting to evaluate the situation further. That many resources concentrated in one area by your enemy, should convince any logical person that caution is advised.”

“From what I understand, Sokolovsky ignored…”

“Enough! I’ll let him think he has kept me in the dark, and see what ‘victory’ he presents me with. Only then, will I decide his fate. You need to concentrate on providing me with such victories. Think very hard, Novikov… very, very hard.”

Denmark is Finished

July 3rd, 1946

30 miles from Le Havre, France

Headquarters of the Northern Group of Forces

11:23 hours

“Filipp, old Bagramyan did his job as he was told and we now have Denmark to present to Stalin. It was very fortunate that it happened without complications… now, how can he complain? What was done with few casualties, in a few days and it shuts the door on the toy boats of the British and American fleets. A new country joins the Soviet Republics, in a matter of a week.”

“Well Marshal, you have not received a command to report to Moscow, so all must be well.”

“Yes, it seems we have dodged a possible bullet. Stalin probably is thinking like I am; that this was a major failure of Soviet air forces, and that arrogant con-man, Novikov. If I had not been blind I would have avoided the whole affair. How can you not know that there is a massive fleet just off the coast? It was a ridiculous display of ineptitude.”

“Get that clown on the phone and find out what he is going to do about those boats so we can finish this phase of the operation, and get our troops out of Paris. Paris and Soviet discipline do not go well together.”

* * *

Once again we look into the day to day fighting and its effects on the combatants.

* * *

3rd Platoon, Fox Company,

101st Combat Engineer Battalion,

26th Infantry Division

July 4th, 1946

“How are we going to do this?”

“What the hell do you mean?”

“They’ve got over one hundred-fifty divisions coming at us, and we got like… twenty-five?”

“Shut up, and look around you. Look at where we are. You ever heard of King Leonidas of Sparta, and his three hundred?”

“Of course, but this is still nuts to think we can do this.”

“Hey, as long as we don’t have to move those ‘Pushings’ and can keep our air-superiority, we can do this, and we can do it here. This is the perfect setup: all our flanks are covered, and they can only bring a limited number of forces against us at any time. Plus our twenty-five divisions will be fully-equipped, and dug in, and we finally have some of those veterans back. Shit, those guys know what they’re doing. Don’t forget, they took on the Tiger and Panther tanks of the Germans. The T-34 and T-44 will be like old times to them. We probably won’t have to worry about the JS-2, at least for a while. I guess they’re breaking down, just like our Pushings.”

“But, man that’s over five-to-one odds.”

“Come on and really think about this. Our artillery is a match for theirs. Our air force is getting stronger every day. All they’ve got is numbers and with this setup we are going to use quality, instead of quantity to stop them cold. They’re at the end of a very long supply line, and it’s got to be hurting them soon.”

“Ha, ours is longer than theirs. It sure takes a lot of supplies to bring us here, and keep us here.”

“That’s true. I never thought I would say this, but thank God for the navy.”

“Yeah… Thank God for the navy.”

“Now, shut up and dig.”

Soviet NKVD OMSBON,

Operational Group Bolt

S.P. Penkin, Commander

July 4th, 1946

09:03 hours

“This is getting frustrating Vasily. The Americans are just out of reach. They stay just far enough ahead, that we can’t catch them yet, they can turn on us, at any moment and punch us in the face and then run again.”

“Shhhh… AH! GOT IT!”

“Good catch. Let’s see what a fish from the Dordogne taste like.”

“Did you hear what fine treasures that those pirogue-eaters from the 18th gathered from the Americans they captured; cigarettes, liquor, watches, lighters; just amazing things. Oh, I want to catch some Americans so very badly. Why do they run? Don’t they want to fight us godless communists? The quality of their weapons is breathtaking. Every tank has its own radio. You don’t have to filter their fuel, and all the parts fit perfectly. I think we have to win very soon, before their factories smother us in all this decadent western luxury.”

“No wonder they fight so badly. Who would want to leave their land of plenty to fight for these French, and what’s left of the svolochy Nemetski? Soon we will be rid of them, but all their little treasures will go with them.”

“I have yet to catch one, myself. Maybe we can get one, before they get on their boats and float away.”

Chapter Eight:

The First Raid

RAF Lincoln Bomber

* * *

We start to discover just how devious the Soviets plan is and how much Sergo Peskov has increased the capabilities of an already formidable fighting force.

* * *

Headquarters,

No. 3 Group,

RAF Bomber Command,

RAF Mildenhall,

Office of Group Captain W.H. Merton

July 5th, 1946

“Ralphie, I understand that we finally have a target worthy of going after? Not much in the way of acceptable targets since we’ve gotten back up to strength. The bloody Bolshies have moved so fast, and from what MI-6 tells us they don’t have much of a supply train thus far. They have been living off the land, as it were, using our own supplies to defeat us. Not particularly sporting, I must say.”

“Don’t worry Willy, we’ve come up with a grand target. It’s an American supply depot that the Soviets are about to overrun and use. It’s still going to be heavily defended by their own air cover, but it should be a good test of things to come. We can gauge just how well they can counter our future raids by what they can bring to bear on this operation. It is quite ironic that we shall destroy a U.S. military asset, and that the Soviets are trying to save it.”

“It will be our Lancs and Lincolns against their Yakovlevs and Lavochkins, eh? I’ve always wanted to take the measure of those Yak-9’s and La-7’s. The Germans had a hard time of it, but under vastly different circumstances. We shall see how the Soviet pilots’ skill matches up to our Spits, and the bombers’ guns. They’ll find that it’s rather like attacking a porcupine whilst a hound is nipping at your hindquarters. I dare say, the Bolshies have never seen a two hundred-plane raid of escorted heavy bombers before.”

“I’m sure they will have some tricks up their sleeves, and we are to be the guinea pigs. The Yanks have not yet recovered from their initial losses, when they were caught on the ground. Our bombers will not be able to fly as high, or fast, as the Yanks’ Superfortress, but it should be a good indication of what to expect.”

“At the least, we won’t have any flak batteries to put up with. The target is still behind our lines. We just can’t spare the ground forces to destroy it, at this time. It is truly a perfect test run for us.”

“Yes Ralphie, it is an odd situation, but one in which we shall persevere. It is well within the range of our Spits. I will welcome their presence; always good to have little friends around. I was made to understand that a few Mustangs will be joining us to add to the fun.”

“Yes, they will handle the high-cover to let our Spits do what they do best lower down. Doubtless, they will drop down to join the fun, once things heat up. They do love to “boom and zoom,” as the Yank pilots say.”

“They’d be best off not get into a turning fight with the Reds’ Yaks and Lavs. That’s what our Spits are for. I do hope they don’t get in the way. Their time will come, soon enough. From what I understand, the whole strategy is to bomb the Reds to rubble, and then walk into Moscow.”

“That sounds fairly uncomplicated, but one has to wonder what Stalin was thinking. He must have studied what we did to the Jerries, and to the Japanese.”

“Just you make sure Ralphie, that our boys are on their toes, and don’t get caught napping or get complacent. This is a dangerous foe; whom I believe must have a plan to counter our bombers. Otherwise, Stalin is a fool, and I do not get that impression that he is.”

Results

Headquarters, No. 3 Group,

RAF Bomber Command

RAF Mildenhall

Observation Deck

July 7th, 1946

“178, out of 214… Not good, but not disastrous. How many fighters are missing?”

“They said the tally was 9, of 48.”

“That’ not good at all Ralphie. What happened?”

“It was just a numbers game Willie. They outnumbered us two-to-one. We did fairly well, considering the odds. We will come up to our 1945-levels, as we rebuild, and they continue to suffer losses. You know how it goes, old boy. Just as in the last war, we must to wear them down.”

“Well, it should get a lot better when the Americans join in. They have better, faster, bombers, and they will be escorted by the new jets… what do they call their Lockheed P-80 again?”

“The ‘Shooting Star,’ I believe.”

“Yes that’s it. Hopefully they will release some of our Meteors for escort duty.”

“Yes, that would be a capital idea.”

“How many victories did we claim?”

“Let’s see… fifty-eight claimed, but, of course they have to be verified by gun camera footage and wingman reports.”

“Fifty-eight… That is just a little over seven of theirs for each of our lost fighter-escorts. Nonetheless, we lost many more bomber pilots and crew, but still not too bad for the first show. Assuming that they had their best and brightest up there, and we had fairly new recruits, it was not too bad at all. We can sustain that as long as the mission was successful.”

“Yes, it was right on target. No more ice cream for Ivan, not today, anyway.”

“When the veterans realize that one way or the other, they will have to get back in it, we should do substantially better. It will be a while I’m afraid, before we will be able to do much in the way of night bombing; just too damn inaccurate for these kinds of missions. As we get more Lincolns and longer-legged escorts, we can join the Americans in their operations down south, but right now we have to wait and protect the homeland, as it were.”.

“The Bolshies don’t really have a bomber force worthy of the name, so there shouldn’t be another ‘Battle of Britain,’ but they will try to destroy our fighter force. Lots of fighter sweeps, and the like, I presume. They can do a lot of damage, even with their medium bombers, as the Germans found out. I wonder if their German ‘guest’ scientists are assisting them, or if they are just locked up in some prison camp. I certainly hope for the latter, as our “guests” are proving to be quite invaluable to us.”

“Yes, so I’ve heard. I’m glad the last war ended when it did. Some of the things I’ve seen have caused my hair stand on end. The Germans were remarkably close to completing many of their wonder weapons.”

“Well, thank God none of those weapons showed up in the field today.”

“Hear, hear.”

United States Army Air Force HQ

The Pentagon

July 8th, 1946

“Well Hap, when are we going to hit them back? I’m tired of getting licked and turning tail. I know that ‘Operation Louisville Slugger’ should give us something to cheer about, but we really need a more substantial victory. When are you going to be ready?”

“There have been a few problems to overcome, as you might well imagine Mister President. First, we’ve had to recover the losses that we took in the initial Soviet attack. Not just in aircraft, but in manpower and crucially, in expertise. All our best mechanics were on the front lines, and the ones that survived long enough to be captured are now in Soviet prisons, maybe worse. Your plan for the draft is working, so far, and we are starting to get many of our veterans back, but it is taking a lot of time. It’s only been nearly two months, since the Reds attacked.”

“How’s that damn pit in England coming along? I want to show them the power of an atomic explosion, if they don’t back down.”

“Again sir, it’s a little more complicated than you would imagine. You have ordered, and rightfully so, that we don’t use the atomic weapon on western European soil, and I totally agree. We cannot leave an atomic wasteland as our legacy. We don’t just want to kill a bunch of Soviet civilians either. Stalin will hold them hostage, and even if we tell them that we’re going to bomb Moscow, for instance, he will not let them evacuate. He will turn tail and run away, and just keep fighting from somewhere else using the civilian dead as communist martyrs. We should choose our targets very carefully even if we had atom bombs to spare, which we don’t.”

“Our conventional bombing campaigns in Europe taught us some very good lessons:

1. Bombing civilians will not destroy their morale. It only makes them want to fight harder.

2. Concentrating on many industries just doesn’t work. For example, we blasted the Germans’ aircraft factories in 1943, yet they went underground producing more aircraft than ever before, in 1944.

3. Bombing transportation hubs and rail lines is only marginally effective.

4. The way we defeated the German Luftwaffe was by shooting them down faster than they could train good pilots. There were plenty of planes, but no one qualified enough to fly them with any skill. It was the same for the Japs.”

“Now can we do that to the Reds? Can we out-produce them, in good, trained, pilots? They have had a year’s head start on us. Their air force was bigger than ours at the end of the war. They just concentrated on tactical- and operational-level not on a strategic-level, like we did. There is no intelligence to say they have not changed their focus, and retrained their Sturmovik pilots to fly fighters. They’ve had a lot of time to do that.

5. They only have to concentrate on fighters while we have to have both bombers and escorts. There is many a co-pilot in those bombers who could be a good fighter pilot. They have the luxury of training that co-pilot to fly a fighter.

6. Bombing oil production and refineries works. You have to keep at it, but it eventually works.[22]

7. We can reach their oil, but they can’t reach ours. Conversely, they can reach Europe’s oil in the Middle East, and, of course, add it to their own.”

“Well, what about the atomic bomb? Once we have enough, we’ll just use them to destroy their country, and heavy industry.”

“That’s true sir, but there are a few more things that you have to know before making an educated decision on this matter. The atomic bomb pretty much destroys, and makes uninhabitable, the area it explodes over. We can’t even use the affected area to travel through. The radiation contaminates everything and has a cumulative effect and kills over time. The area is useless for any normal human purpose, including an invasion route.”

“Another thing to keep in mind is that the combat radius of a B-29 Silverplate is less than 1,600 miles, cruising at 25,000 feet, while carrying an atomic bomb. Those bombs, by themselves, are over 10,000 pounds each, and take an enormous amount of fuel to deliver them. We can get much better range at lower altitude but then, the bulk of the Soviet air force can reach us. We really have to concentrate on bombing their oil production and refining capabilities, and killing their pilots; exactly like we did with the Krauts, and the Japs. Killing their civilians will not be productive in the long run, and we have only a vague idea where their critical factories are.”

“That’s all well and good Hap, but as you are quite aware no one ever won the next war by fighting it like the last one. There could be all sorts of twists and turns we are going to have to adapt to.”

“You’re right, sir, but the bottom line is that we have the atomic bomb, and they don’t.”

“I know Hap, but I just can’t go throwing around atomic bombs like they are candy. Most of the civilians in those Soviet cities are completely innocent victims of Uncle Joe’s oppression and lies. A number of questions come to mind, such as can we deliver it effectively before they develop one of their own? Can we make them say ‘uncle,’ before then, without having to invade that God-awful place? Now that we are just only starting to ramp up again, how long will it take, until we hit somewhere near full production? Then, there is the question of the assembly teams.”

“As you know, Hap, we have a number of traitors and spies in the atomic program. We have to find them, and find them quick”

“Yes, sir, we have some problems to overcome. I have to say, sir, you’re a remarkably quick learner.”

“I’ve had to be, Hap… I’ve had to be.”

Novikov

The Kremlin, Moscow, The U.S.S.R.

July 8th, 1946

11:23 hours

“Comrade Novikov, are you confident that you can accomplish your task?”

“Yes I am, Esteemed Comrade. With the limited tools that Sergo has given us, the foreknowledge of where the raids will occur, and a week to prepare, we can make the Americans pay for any bombing raid they care to attempt. On hand we have one hundred-two of the advanced Petlyakov Pe-9 aircraft, fitted with X-4 missile launchers and wire-guidance systems. We currently have over six hundred X-4 missiles, with fifty per month being produced. It is terribly time-consuming work. Sergo has done a good job of using those thieving Poles and Jews. It must be all that practice, as pick-pockets which allows them to be so good with their hands.

We have had time to practice gunnery with the X-4 missile, and can realize a fifty-eight percent success rate in simulated combat conditions. Our hope is that the Yankee she-dogs will be so surprised, that despite our pilots having had limited combat time with the weapon, we can achieve a higher success rate. The X-4’s will be plentiful in another twelve months, but right now we can only count on 613 and they have to be used for the correct purpose. With your endorsement, the plan that was proposed will be adopted, I’m sure. We should concentrate on the nuclear planes, and let the others fall to our other weapons. Yet we must mask our true intentions from the Americans, so that they do not figure out our ‘magic.’

The new jets are another problem altogether, Comrade Stalin. They are exceedingly complicated machines; that require special alloys, which we cannot replicate at this time. Our German ‘guest’ scientists are working on the problem but this is the most critical part of the plan. We were fortunate enough to liberate as much as we could. This is our weakness in our armor. Our true secret is that we have the X-4, the Pe-9’s to fire them, the knowledge of which planes carry the atomic weapon, and the advanced knowledge of the target.

Without these things, we are indeed, in a hard place.

The work on the Yak-15 and MiG-9 jet aircraft is progressing nicely but again we will not have many. Possibly twenty-five of each, by August. We cannot adapt them to use the X-4 at this time so we project that they will be used to distract, and engage, the escorts while the Pe-9’s take out the nuclear bombers and enough other bombers to make it look convincing.”

Another deception will be the use of the Tu-2’s. They will be loaded with conventional missiles. Every third missile will act erratic like it has a mind of its own… an apparent ‘defect,’ if you will, that will mask the X-4’s and which platforms are launching them. The Tu-2’s will be the mask, behind which the Pe-9’s will hide and do their deadly business. The Pe-9’s will be vulnerable to the American P-80 jet, so they must be protected and disguised.

Additionally, we will have our ground-launched missiles as well. Again, with the foreknowledge of where the attack will be we should have enough time to set…”

“Enough for now! My lunch is here. You can brief me more, later in the week.”

“Of course, Comrade. Enjoy your meal.”

Chapter Nine:

Counter-Strike

X-4 Air to Air Missile

* * *

The NATO Allies must have known that they could not sail up and down the coast of Western Europe with impunity. This is an account of the first use of an acquired, late war, German Secret Weapons system.

* * *

Stalin’s Plan

Soviet Northern Group of Forces

Temporary Headquarters

30 miles from Le Havre, France

July 9th, 1946

08:23 hours

“This is ridiculous! Unacceptable! Insulting! We need to push the capitalist armies into the sea. Why can’t the whole Soviet Air Force deal with a few ships? They have defeated every other force in their path, yet a few dozen boats, and their air cover can prevent us from cleaning the European land mass of every vestige of capitalist corruption.”

“Calm down, Marshal Sokolovsky. There is a solution to the problem. You know that strange companion of Stalin… that Sergo fellow? He has been working on the solution that we all want. Combining Soviet science and the Nazi genius for killing, a plan has been hatched that will cripple or sink one or more of the ‘boats,’ as you call them. That should convince the capitalist pigs to abandon the English Channel and leave France all together.”

“This plan comes from Comrade Marshal Stalin, himself?”

“Yes.”

“That’s exceptionally good. Do you know why, Filipp? Of course you don’t… you’re an idiot. If the plan fails, our necks are not in the noose. I want to know nothing further about it, so we can deny that it was our fault. We do not need another fiasco to add to the growing list. Believe me Filipp, if I have a fall from power, so will everyone on my staff.”

“Understood, Comrade Marshal.”

Operation “Louisville Slugger”

Flagship U.S.S. South Dakota

In the English Channel, off Le Havre

July 10th, 1946

“Something’s up, admiral. We just received a message that the Soviets have moved dozens of long-range bombers to Charleroi airfield near Brussels. From the reports we have received these bombers appear to be Petlyakov Pe-8. From the intelligence we have on these bombers, they are heavy level-bombers: large, lumbering, and virtually defenseless. It appears that they are getting them operational for a mission, involving our battle group. They are being loaded with 500-kg armor-piercing bombs.”

“Do you mean to tell me that these museum-pieces are going to try to attack the fleet? Even if they somehow fought their way through our air-cover the track record of attempting to level-bomb maneuvering ships is less than abysmal. It sounds like virtual suicide to me.”

“Our planning team concurs with your assessment sir, but I would suggest that we must be prepared for all contingencies. Remember how we caught the Japs at Midway? By any measure we should have lost that one.”

“All right then let’s not take chances… Captain order the combat air patrol to stay with the fleet and under no circumstances are they to engage the heavy bombers. Your orders are to let the Army Air Force and the RAF deal with the heavy bombers outside of our operational area. We will let the Navy take care of the Navy, if they somehow break through. I want a maximum effort on this once radar picks anything coming our way; set up a plan to call for additional air-support from those ground-based airfields in England, when it becomes absolutely necessary. We may need to supplement our carriers’ CAP capabilities.”

“Yes Sir!”

“Draft an order to that effect and have it on my desk in thirty minutes. Get me NATO HQ and confirm that the air zone over the fleet will be the Navy’s responsibility. I want to reiterate that I don’t care how juicy the targets are we don’t want any interference within our airspace. We just don’t have the communications and air-traffic direction capability, to control planes from the other services.”

July 11th, 1946

05:15

Dover, England

Radar picks up multiple bogies coming in from the east.

It appears that the Soviets are stirring up a hornets nest. Hundreds of fighters and medium bombers, as well as thirty Pe-8 heavy bombers join formation over Brussels. It is clear that a major effort is underway. The weather is clear with temperatures in the low-70’s, Fahrenheit. The few clouds that appear, seem to be spectators, in what just might become the Battle for the English Channel.

The Bridge

U.S. Navy 8th Fleet/Royal Navy Home Fleet

Task Force 87 Flagship,

U.S.S. South Dakota

“Operation Louisville Slugger”

English Channel, off Le Havre

05:22

“GENERAL QUARTERS… GENERAL QUARTERS… THIS IS NOT A DRILL…” is heard over the ship’s loudspeakers, along with warning klaxons, as the ship’s bo’sun keeps repeating the message over the 1MC.

“What’s the story so far, Captain?”

“We’ve been alerted that the Soviets are making their move, Admiral. Ground reports of over 1,000 fighters and 30 heavy bombers vectoring in from the East-Northeast, from Brussels. Our radar has since picked up the bogies and this ain’t no drill sir! They are coming and they are coming in force. We have about 20 minutes before they hit us. It must be driving their fighters crazy escorting those heavies. They are virtually crawling towards us. I think a TBD can outrun ’em.”

“Alright, you know what to do. Reissue Standing Order 258 and get our CAP in the air. Remind all your flight leaders that under penalty of courts martial, they are not to leave our zone of air control. The Soviets are up to something and I think this heavy bomber attack is just a decoy. We will not be suckered. Do I make myself clear gentlemen?”

“YES SIR!”

Pe-9 Soviet Bomber and platform for the X-4 air to air missile

U.S.A.A.F. 8th Air Force,

Forward Headquarters,

Dover, England

05:26

“Scramble all available fighter aircraft. Remember to stay in your lanes gentlemen. The Navy has given strict orders not to venture into their Zone of Air Control. We don’t want any friendly-fire incidents. It’s hard enough to keep all the players straight as it is.”

“I’ve heard that besides our P-80’s there will be a squadron or two of Meteors flown by British pilots and to make matters a bit worse, a few former German Aces, flying prize-of-war Me-262’s, will be thrown into the mix.”

“You heard that right, Lieutenant; this is a maximum effort and we need all the help we can get.”

“I got a real bad feeling about this, Major…”

“Keep your thoughts to yourself, Lieutenant… unless you want me to call General Kenney, and tell him one of my First Lieutenants has a bad feeling.”

“No, sir… thank you, sir… sorry, sir.”

The Bridge

U.S. Navy 8th Fleet/Royal Navy Home Fleet

Task Force 87 Flagship,

U.S.S. South Dakota

“Operation Louisville Slugger”

English Channel, off Le Havre

05:45

“Admiral ground radar is picking up thirty more bogies that just appeared near the bombers. They appear to be traveling at a much higher rate of speed than the bombers.”

“DAMN IT! How much faster?”

“The fast-movers were clocked at around 400 miles per hour, and will be in range in fifteen minutes.”

“Shit! Must be some kind of missile! Captain, order a simultaneous turn to line abreast at flank speed, heading 345. Get Kenney on the horn, and tell him to tell his fighter-jockeys to hit the Pe-8 mother ships with all they’ve got. They must have some kind of guidance that we can knock out. Get that Brit expert up here and fire up those gizmos they used against the German guided bombs. Rig and brace for impact. All AA guns, scan to the east-northeast for targets. Keep our flyboys close by, just in case.”

Arado 234 Jet Bomber Re-named Terror Bomber

Cockpit of former German Arado Ar-234

’Blitz Bomber,’ Serial number 140312

96 meters above sea level

801 kph

Over Lion-Sur-Mer, France

05:56

The medium bomber that is slashing through the air at an unbelievable speed is a refurbished German jet bomber. The German ‘Blitz Bomber’ is a marvel of modern technology. It is a single-seater with the pilot laying on his front, flying from a prone position. His only defense is a rear-firing 20-mm cannon that is aimed by the use of a backward-facing periscope. The Blitz Bomber’s great speed assumes that the only possible angle of attack will be from the rear.[23]

This bomber has proven that it can easily survive in a heavy anti-aircraft environment. This plane was personally involved in the attacks on the Bridge at Remagen. It repeatedly flew through walls of flak-fire, without being severely damaged. The young pilot inside has been flying it for over four months and had been training for just such a mission.

This is it Yuri. This is what you’ve been trained to do. Six months and you’ve seen a lot of comrades die trying to perfect just what you are about to do. Keep the speed up. That is your greatest weapon… your speed. Be steady on the throttle. Watch for flame-out. No sudden acceleration, or large increase in fuel. Jumo engines catch fire easily. Only the Yankee Shooting Star can keep up with you. That’s why you don’t have any forward firing guns and just the 20-mm in the back. Every enemy will be behind you, but not for long, as you speed past their astonished faces… you hope. No need to worry. You were the best shot in attack school. No one can touch you in your Terror Bomber. The same does not go for Sirnove. He was a terrible shot, but the best dive-bomber pilot they have ever trained; to each his strengths. Keep it below 100 meters. No radar will tell of my arrival. Look at the faces of the trolls on the ground as you fly by. What’s the matter? Have you never seen death so close and moving so fast? You are an arrow flying straight into the heart of the enemy. The NATO pigs will pay for my brother’s death. They will pay today and for many more days to come. There is the coast… time to climb straight up and pounce, while their mouths are still gaping in astonishment. Ahhhh the force… don’t black out… just like you trained… breathe… Oh, you beauty, how you can climb! Damn… 2,000 meters, in just a few seconds! There is the target, nice and fat. Hello, Yankee pigs! Here I am. Here is death.

Operation Louisville Slugger

Naval Combat Air Patrol (CAP)

Red Flight

9,900 feet above sea level

514 miles per hour

Over Lion-Sur-Mer, France

05:57

“Jesus! Bogey at 12 o’clock low! What the hell is that?”

“Cut the chatter Red four, and dive on me… Red two, stay high… where did that son-of-a-bitch come from, and what the hell is it? Control, we are diving on what looks to be a bomber climbing from wave-top altitude, almost straight up over the fleet. Be advised, it’s a fast-moving jet-bomber; we can’t catch it… Dammit! I just spotted 10 more jet-bombers with him, control. I repeat, we can’t catch them even in a dive. Suggest you open up with every gun you got, and lead those sons-of-bitches by a country mile. Jesus! They’re fast!”

* * *

“Operation Louisville Slugger”

Naval Combat Air Patrol (CAP)

Yellow Flight

4,193 feet above sea level

404 miles per hour

Over Lion-Sur-Mer, France

05:59

“Yellow Flight Leader reporting; we appear to have forty eight fast-moving Tu-2 level-bombers, at eleven-angels… they have slung ordinance, appears to be torpedoes, or very large bombs of some kind; request permission to climb to altitude to intercept.”

“Negative Yellow Flight; we need you down low to deal with attacking torpedo-bombers not intercepting high-flying ‘probable bombers’; copy?”

“Copy.”

“If they come down low, then they are your meat… over.”

“Copy. Over.”

* * *

Bridge,

U.S.S. South Dakota

English Channel,

Off Le Havre, France

06:01

“Admiral… sixteen bogies just popped up on radar out of nowhere, and we have unofficial radio chatter urging us to open up with every gun we’ve got. Apparently it’s some kind of jet-bomber…”

“What do you mean ‘from nowhere’? Never mind… How unofficial is the request?”

“It came from a CAP flight… Red Flight I believe.”

“Johnson’s the flight leader… He’s a rookie… A CAP flight… never mind, we can’t take chances. Give the order to fire on anything that can’t be positively identified as ours. Belay that, it’s probably a couple of those twin-engine British Meteors; that strayed into our airspace after those missiles. Order the lookouts to keep an eye on ’em, but don’t shoot, until we have a positive identification.”

* * *

2,556 meters above the U.S.S. Missouri

06:01

“Red One… Red Four… I’m on his tail when he climbed taking fire from tail gunner… left wing hit… I’m going in…”

“Red four get out… get out…”

Listening to the Yankees’ radio traffic, Yuri celebrates in his mind, his first air-to-air kill.

Got my first kill! That will teach you, Yankee! Never try and shoot down a Terror Bomber from the rear! Now, to do as I was trained to do. Split-S… flaps… damned anti-air… they didn’t train us for all this! This is too much for me to make it. It’s like a wall of explosions. Ha! They’re shooting in the wrong direction. What are they shooting at? Never mind, if you die… just die killing them. Line it up just like training. That ship is huge. Much bigger than the Soyuz, the ship we used for our training. Steady… steady… release, NOW! Pull up… pull… pull… now, go, go, go! Speed is my only defense. Look in periscope; no one following. Ahh, too bad Yakov is down. Looks like two ships hit; such explosions. I even feel a little pity for the sailors. They are just pawns of the capitalists; pawns that needed to be killed in order to save the vast majority of the proletariat; kill a few, save many. Keep your mind on survival Yuri. Keep your mind clear. Make haste, lest a Shooting Star come up from behind…

* * *

Bridge,

U.S.S. South Dakota

English Channel,

Off Le Havre, France

06:01

“I can hear ’em, Admiral. It’s those Buzz-Bombs alright.”

“Give the order to fire. Fire with all we’ve got. Put up a wall of lead to the east, so that they’ll have to fly through it… FIRE damn it FIRE!”

V1 Buzz Bomb

* * *

Yellow Flight

Over TF 87,

English Channel

06:05

“Yellow Flight to control… Those bombers just dropped torpedoes that deployed parachutes. Better get word to the battlewagons to watch for torpedoes in the water.”

* * *

Yellow Flight

Over TF 87,

English Channel

06:11

“Yellow Flight to control, those torpedoes appear to be circling after they hit the water. Someone better warn those battleships.”

* * *

Red Flight,

Over TF 87,

English Channel

06:13

Jeezus H. Freakin’ Christ! They just got the South Dakota and the Mighty Mo! Fuck, now they’re shooting at us! “Red Flight, climb to 12,000 feet… wait make that 4,000 meters… Damned NATO metric… Oh no, they got Willy!” Jeezus! Can’t these knuckleheads tell which ones are the bad guys? “Climb Red Flight… CLIMB! They’re shooting at anything that flies.”

* * *

Damaged Bridge,

U.S.S. South Dakota

06:26

“Lay back Admiral, you’ve been wounded. Corpsman over here!”

“What hit us George? What in the hell was that? The flames… the fire… smoke… what’s that God-awful smell?”

“I don’t know Sir, it all happened so fast. We didn’t even have time to react… Sir? Sir? Never mind, Corpsman. He’s dead. ALL HANDS, PREPARE TO ABANDON SHIP!”

The White House Map Room

Washington D.C.

July 11th, 1946

06:21

“What the hell happened out there today Leahy?”

“Well, sir it appears that the Reds have made operational the German Arado Ar-234 jet bomber… Hitler’s ‘Blitz’ Bomber. They came screaming in at less than 315 feet under the radar floor and power-climbed to 6,000 feet, dive-bombing the battleships. All our attention was concentrated to the east, where the Buzz-Bombs were coming out of the sun.”

“It kind of reminds me of what happened at Midway, where all the Japanese concentrated on shooting down the torpedo planes, failing to notice our dive-bombers coming in.[24] Then, the gunners that did see them, thought that they were British Meteors jet fighters. We have eyewitness accounts that Admiral Mitscher ordered them not to fire until it was too late. We just had no idea that the Soviets had an operational jet bomber.”

“The real killer though, was some torpedo-bombers that used the Russian version of that Italian Motobomba FFF circle-torpedo. It can be dropped from up to 4,000 meters, and its descent is retarded by a parachute. Once they hit the water they circle in an ever-increasing radius until they hit something, or their motors stop. The Italian version was copied by the Germans, with their… ah here it is… the LT350, and now the Soviets apparently have their own version, the 45-36AV-A.”

“Here’s the report sir. The South Dakota is at the bottom of the English Channel, with over 750 casualties, including dead, missing and wounded. The Missouri is a floating hulk and is being towed to Portsmouth, England. They sustained 591 casualties.”

“Why did the South Dakota go down so fast?”

“She was hit three times, by 1,000-kg armor-piercing bombs, then she took two of those torpedoes. The first one struck just fore of her superstructure portside, the second one slammed into her armor belt amidships, on the starboard side. Either the third bomb, or the first torpedo, penetrated into the forward magazine causing it to explode spectacularly, which broke her back. This is like HMS Hood, which went down in three minutes after a lucky hit by the Bismarck’s main batteries.”

“The Reds are cashing in on their captured German wonder-weapons and their ‘guest’ scientists. You say it was a jet bomber?”

“Yes sir, and some Tu-2’s with those damn circling torpedoes. Something old, and something new.”

“We have jet fighters in the area, don’t we?”

“Yes sir, but they were ordered not to enter the naval air-combat zone for fear of friendly-fire incidents by Admiral Mitscher. The Army Air Force’s P-80’s were also lured into chasing after a couple of dozen decoys. The Navy wanted it that way claiming they could take care of their own. After all, they have over twenty aircraft carriers on station right now. What they lacked was their own fighter jet.”

“And why is that?”

“They’ve been developing their own, and have refused to work with the Army, on an off-the-shelf, operational, shipboard variant of the P-80. Instead they’re invested in developing their own jet fighter based on one of the captured German models but are having trouble with the tail section. In the meanwhile they were caught too low and too slow to catch the new Soviet jet-job. Nonetheless there is good news.”

“I’ll bet… and what would that be?”

“The Soviets appear to only have sixteen jet bombers, and we shot down three of them.”

“What about those reports about the V-1 Buzz-Bombs hitting the ships?”

“Well sir, it appears they were a decoy all along. No one saw any of the V-1’s hit any of the ships. The torpedo depends on blind luck and is designed to be dropped in the middle of a convoy, or in a busy harbor. Or in this case, a battle line of dozens of battleships, and it can be effective. The torpedo is not some kind of wonder weapon, but just the right tool, used at the right time. You have to give the Reds credit on this one.”

“Alright Leahy, I’m ordering Nimitz to use the P-80 until your own plane is a reality. We need the Navy, and we need them bad for our plans to proceed. You’ll just have to use the P-80, in the meantime. From what I understand it is the best, and fastest plane in the air. The Navy has to be able to defend itself, now. Not tomorrow, but now.”

“Yes sir; on another subject sir… we just lost two battleships…”

“Yes, I understand. Damn it, we just stayed a little too long. We can’t underestimate the Reds like that again. End ‘Operation Louisville Slugger’ now.”

“It was only a delaying tactic anyway. Just to buy us some time, and that’s what it did; two weeks, and a very steep price for Uncle Joe to swallow. That ought to slow him up a bit next time he decides to run through an open door just because it’s open. Send my condolences to all involved. I will address the nation on Wednesday about the losses of two magnificent ships and hundreds of brave young men.”

“Well put sir. How long before you think the Reds will figure out our real plan?”

“Hopefully not for another month at least we should be in position by then. At least that is the plan. You’re dismissed, Admiral… Churchill is calling, and he is a real windbag.”

“Yes sir.”

* * *

The following demonstrates the strange relationship that Stalin had with his pet and idiot savant Sergo Peshkov.

* * *

The Kremlin

Stalin’s Private Office

July 11th, 1946

1358 hours

“Sergo, what is the situation as you see it?”

“Comrade Stalin, thank you for seeing me and asking such an astute question. The NATO command now knows that we have used our own resources and combined them with our liberated Nazi technology to create what they could not. Our Terror Bombers and the torpedoes have done their job and for the loss of one, we have sunk or at the very least, severely damaged two battleships. Consequently, they have cancelled their little game in the English Channel.”

“We can expect them to test our defenses against their B-29 Superfortress soon according to the information you have given me. I am confident that we will be able to defeat a major raid if given specific information about when and where, it is to happen. We have had over two years to study the B-29. In that time we have developed two main countermeasures to their threat. We lack only the quantity of weapons necessary to cover all of our major strategic assets. With the proper preparation, we will be able to confuse and confound the bombers and their escorts. They will not be able to determine just what we have done, that has enabled us to destroy them in great numbers. I estimate that we will achieve a twenty percent or better destruction rate, with an eighty percent chance of shooting down any bomber carrying an atomic bomb.”

“The NKVD is taking care of the ‘when’ and ‘where,’ Sergo. I have been assured that we will have at least two weeks’ notice of the impending attack.”

“Then there should be no delay, in my receiving that information!”

“Yes, Sir, Gospodin Sergo! Yes……………Sir!”

“Oh. Excuse me, Esteemed Comrade. I get carried away sometimes.”

“One more question puzzles me Sergo. What do you need a hundred hamsters for?”

“That is actually a personal project Comrade.”

“Just make sure it does not interfere with your work Sergo.”

“I would not dream of it Comrade.”

“You are dismissed, Sergo… Major Nikolayev. Send the order to recall Sokolovsky to the Kremlin. I want to discuss the location of the Yankees. They seem to have disappeared. There are at least ten divisions unaccounted for according to all indications and reports from the NKVD.”

“I would know nothing about that Comrade.”

“Of course you don’t Sergo. That’s why I need to talk to Sokolovsky. I have already dismissed you. Why are you still here, Sergo?”

“Thank you Esteemed Comrade.”

Stalin and Unkown Belived to be the only Surviving Image of Sergo Peskov

Chapter Ten:

Progress

US Convoy Heading Southeast into Spain

* * *

The following are more personal stories from the front that demonstrate deeds both noble and heinous. Remember that 13 year old girl and her father? Their situation comes into play; as well as demonstrating the humanity of some of our combatants towards the innocent.

* * *

What the hell are we doing here?

“Where is ‘here,’ anyway? The fighting is up north. Those Red bastards are laughing their asses off, enjoying Paris while we keep digging holes in the ground.”

“Shut up Jess. You’re just lucky you’re not in some Russian prison camp. If we hadn’t hitched a ride on that convoy we’d be digging holes for the Reds, eating rotten borscht. Just be glad you got those K-Rations, instead of some beet soup. I do like their vodka, though. Remember that night in Berlin when we snuck over to that Red outfit near the barn? Yeah, I do like their vodka. I wonder what made those guys attack us the way they did? That bunch sure seemed nice enough. I wonder what got into them?”

“They probably just wanted our K-Rations.”

“Shut up Jess.”

Dijon, France

July 12th, 1946

11:03 hours

NKVD OMSBON,

Operational Group Formidable

G.G. Karasev, Unit Commander

The following report is submitted:

2 July 1946

The advance continues with other elements of the division passing through CT 16, leaving the regiment to liquidate isolated enemy strongholds and snipers. Patrols encountered many of these strongholds and snipers. Contact was maintained on the left flank while other elements of the division remained in contact with the enemy to the south and on the right flank.

3 July 1946

Contact made with remnants of Free French forces near Herny. No casualties taken.

4 July 1946

Morville-sur-Neid

Multiple contacts with retreating Free French forces. One casualty taken. Commandeered four (4) Jeeps and other supplies from captured French forces.

5 July 1946

Puzieux

Stationary in wooded area all day while American forces moved through area. Believed to be members of the 158th Regimental Combat Team of the American Army. We appeared not to have been detected. Attempted to follow this unit after dark but lost contact due to heavy enemy patrols.

7 July 1946

Eulmont

Day was uneventful. Continued search for hostile units. None were observed.

8 July 1946

Allain

Captured one wounded American deserter. Interrogated him for four hours then eliminated the prisoner. He was from the former U.S. 77th Brigade confirmed destroyed on D+23. No useful information was obtained. However he did confess that he had been wounded by the father of the 13 year-old girl he was trying to rape.

9 July

Neufchateau

Heard heavy transports and observed large troop movements going south by southwest. Heavy American patrols blocked our way. Radio damaged not repairable. No report to command possible tonight.

10 July

Val-de-Muese

Captured three American medical personnel. They were assisting at a French orphanage northwest of town. They were from the 34th Evacuation Hospital. We left Rikhter behind to guard and assist the Americans. 25 children and 7 nuns are in need of life-saving medical attention. I take full responsibility for this humanitarian effort.

11 July

Langres

Presently trapped in defensive positions near the church. Surprised by an American patrol while trying to secure a radio. Ammunition in short supply. Five casualties taken, including Comrade Karasev.

“What’cha got there Jess?”

“That commie I stuck was trying to hide it.”

“Let’s get it to the Sarge… he’ll know what to do with it.”

“Damn, he’s still alive! Get one of those medics we rescued from the orphanage. Maybe they can do something for him.”

* * *

The US counter spy network in action as two of the Ulser’s Café group meet to discuss upcoming operations.

* * *

U.S.A.A.F. GHQ

The Pentagon,

Outside Washington, D.C.

July 11th, 1946

“It’s all set. Four weeks from today we should have what we need in place. Two hundred-twenty four P-51D’s, fifty-two B-29A’s, a pair of Silverplates and one atomic bomb. The target will be Leningrad. Now that the Russkies have declared war on Finland we’ve reached a deal with the Swedes and Finns to allow transit, and the use of Swedish airfields to refuel the fighter-escorts, and as emergency-landing fields. We’re sending in two Silverplates, but only one bomb will be dropped. The other will be along on a training run.”

“Sure seems to me that we should have a lot more pilots and planes ready by now.”

“The equipment is all mothballed as you pointed out, but the experienced pilots are thinking about how to use that G.I. Bill. They are reuniting with their sweethearts, getting to know their children, reconnecting with their wives and thinking about on-campus housing, or getting an apartment, which car to buy and so on. It’s only been sixty days or so, since the Soviet attack. The vast majority of the experience pilots want nothing to do with this war. Let the other guy who stayed at home and tried to steal my girl, do the fighting this time. Let the jerk used car dealer, who stayed at home and made a fortune, and who got my sister pregnant, go over there this time. I did my part. Don’t worry, they’ll come around soon but for now we have to make do with what we’ve got.”

“Well, I’m glad that at least that damned pit is up and working. What a pain in the ass! To think that it takes a lot of specialized equipment, just to hoist a ten thousand-pound atomic bomb up into the belly of one of those modified B-29’s. I guess they’re building a few more around too. Top Secret, hush-hush, and all that as to where they’re building them.”

“We only have four Mark III bombs and a couple of the prototypes. That’s hardly enough to make a dent. I’ve been told that the prototypes might not even work. I guess they are really touchy, compared to the Mark III’s.”

“What is holding up production?”

“It’s the same story as with the combat veterans. All the scientists have moved on to civilian jobs and the production facilities have been abandoned or converted to civilian use. It’s just going to take time to get them all back up and running at full capacity. It’s kind of strange… like Stalin knew just the right time to make his move. His timing was perfect.”

“The word is official… we will not be dropping any atomic bombs in Western Europe. I guess the philosophy is that we can’t save ’em by killing ’em. Actually, it makes sense. I know I’d rather be Red than dead myself. Besides, we’ll beat ’em in the end anyway, just like we always have. We’ll just have to use more conventional means. Then when we get closer, within fighter-escort range, we’ll start to melt their cities.”

“You know Bill, this raid should be a good test of how they’ll respond. I hope someone is taking notes. Say, you’d better get off to your meeting. You got the target and the date… just make sure no other operation is planned anywhere near Leningrad.”

“It is about time I got back to work. Those Superior Tools don’t sell themselves, you know. Say are you interested in a left-handed spanner? I do have to make a living, some way or the other.”

“Yeah, I’ll take 1,400.”

* * *

The last of the NATO rear guard prepares to meet their captors and for life under occupation.

* * *

Combined French/Belgian/Dutch Territorial Command,

Temporary NATO Field Headquarters,

La Havre, France

July 13th, 1946

02:35

“That is the last of them, mon ami. Now, all that’s left is for us to fade into the crowd.”

“No more noxious British cooking to smell. That part is fine with me. Are they not terrible cooks? Their idea of cooking meat is to boil it to death. My nostrils are still filled with the stench.”

“It is time for everybody to go back to your homes, and wait for the call to play partisan again, until we are rescued once more. Group A, pickup your papers at the north exit. Group B, at the south exit. Do not switch groups otherwise your paperwork will be useless. Go back to your homes and wait. Do what they tell you to do, but listen for the radio broadcasts from England. The governments-in-exile will be working vigorously to confuse the enemy. Just integrate yourselves into their society as much as possible.”

“If asked where you were admit that you were at the front fighting for your homes. Even the Soviets should not be upset with that. Don’t lie about your fighting. We have it on good advice that the average Soviet soldier will respect an honest answer and will recall how it was to fight for his homeland.

We have no indication that they will retaliate against anyone who is not German. We have no reports of abuse among the prisoners or civilian population. All of the British, American and German fighters who wished to evacuate, have already done so. The Soviets have no reason to abuse or harm you once you surrender. Again, just tell them you were fighting for your homes and families, and hopefully they will leave you alone. After all, they will need strong backs to work in their factories and build their new empire.”

“They also need hostages. Don’t be unrealistic and believe that you, and your family, have any meaning to Stalin. But you are the reason the Americans refrain from using atomic bombs on the Soviet field armies here. More importantly than that, they know this. They have every reason to keep you with your families, building their new empire in Western Europe. They need you as human shields, and as cheap labor. There is no historical or cultural reason for them to abuse us.”

“Go now, everyone. Surrender, and wait patiently for the right moment to strike. I promise you, it will come.”

Soviet Northern Group of Forces

Temporary Headquarters,

On The English Channel

Le Havre, France

June 14th, 1946

“All reports say that the British and Americans have run away, and we now own the continent.”

“Our units are proceeding cautiously, and the NATO rear-guard has surrendered en masse. It appears that the evacuation was completed last night and early into this morning. They snuck out like rats from a rubbish can. There are troubling reports.”

“Yes, and what are those?”

“Our people in England say there are no great numbers of Americans among the evacuees.”

“That is why we must proceed with cautious haste in clearing all of France, then Spain, of every American soldier. We cannot defeat their navies, but we can defeat their armies. They will never set foot on this continent ever again. There will be no second ‘D-Day’. Once we clear the areas in question then we will send in the commissars who will change their way of thinking, forever.”

“The Americans never had more than twenty understrength divisions in Europe before the Liberation War. We can account for ten divisions that have been confirmed as destroyed or captured. Where the other ten, and how many reinforcements are could have arrived from America in just sixty days? That as well as where are they located right now, are my main concerns.”

“We will catch them, and put them back on their horses, like Tom Mix, to ride off into the Western sunset.”

Number 10, Downing Street

War Room

July 14th, 1946

14:17 hours

“The evacuations went without a hitch sir. It appears that ‘Louisville Slugger’ did the trick, and kept the Bolshies away until we could transport everyone that wanted to leave the continent. We have reports that they are in Le Havre, and other coastal towns north of Paris, and are continuing their advance into southern France.”

“Very good Edward; it looks like we’ve accomplished our goals with that operation. Stalin was given a punch in the gut and a bloody nose. At the very least, he’ll be more cautious and that will play to our advantage. Uncle Joe has turned out to be a bloody monster. I tried to warn Truman, but he believed, and put blind faith in, FDR’s advisors right up until the very last moment. I sure wish we had gotten the first punches in. Instead, we are the ones licking our wounds.”

“I do hope the American’s plan works sir.”

“I concur. I will rather enjoy not having England be used, once again as a jumping off point and supply depot this time. We have to concentrate on sweeping the skies clear above England and looking to our colonies. The Soviets would never dare invading us, so long as we control the skies, and the seas, around our little island paradise. Thankfully, the Soviets don’t have the bomber force to attack us, like the Germans did during the Blitz. Hopefully they will spend their resources on other things besides the V-1 and V-2 rocket-bombs. Although, as terrifying as they were they never did much real damage.”

“We do have reports that they have spent a lot of time and effort on missile technology. They seem to be concentrating on shorter-ranged defensive missiles. However, they do love their Katyushas.”

“They had better bloody well be getting prepared to get attacked from the skies! The Americans will be up to strength again in the fall, and will be hitting them exceedingly hard once all their bases are setup. That should catch Uncle Joe between a rock and a hard place. Curiously the Bolsheviks seem to have a good spy network when it comes to tactical and operational matters, but seem to be somewhat clueless on strategic matters concerning the Americans plans. On the other hand, we seem to be able to catch Uncle Joe with his pants down on small-scale operations but not on our strategic goals. Make a note to pass that along to MI-6, and then onto the Americans. It could help us to discover who the agents are and where they are placed.”

“It is chilling to think that there are spies in these very offices sir.

“It is more than chilling, Edward… it’s deadly.”

Soviet Northern Group of Forces,

Temporary Command Headquarters,

Le Havre, France

July 15th, 1946

13:01 Hours

“We continue our search for the Americans today Comrade Marshal. I wonder where they are hiding? Our agents have confirmed that they are not in England so, unless they have donned underwater gear and walked away across the ocean floor, they are still on land.”

“We just got the orders to continue our advance south in haste. Order the OMSBON units out to scout, to interrogate the locals and extract all the information they can. Counsel them to do it discreetly and only to pick up undesirables who will not be missed if things get a little rough. Give them the freedom they need to get the information I need. I suppose I have to leave this location by the sea. I do so love the sea.”

“I’m sure Paris will be a pleasant stop on our way to annihilate the Americans. They are still running with their tail between their legs, Comrade Commissar. Have you seen some of the prisoners? They whine more than even the Germans. Red Cross says this, Geneva Convention says that. They are all a bunch of Jewish lawyers.”

“Ha! Don’t they know what happened to the Jewish lawyers here?”

“I would suggest, Comrade Marshal, that we don’t treat them too badly. If we keep them alive they can keep asking for more Red Cross supplies; supplies that we can use; a little for them, a lot for us. A number of their families came from Russia before and after the First World War and our glorious Worker’s Revolution. We could be torturing one of your cousins. Just keep them away from the more primitive units, and they should be fine. They were our allies at one time. It’s hard to fight alongside someone one day, the then shove a bayonet in their gut the next, is it not?”

“Yes, I agree with you old friend, but sometimes it needs to be done. We do not have the resources to support them in luxury. Craft an order that no one can misinterpret. The Americans are not to be mistreated. Comrade Stalin has an idea to cause a rift between the Americans and the British. Mistreating the prisoners of either faction would not help his efforts.”

“So for now, this has the highest priority. Keep them safe and out of harm’s way, and let the propaganda machine publicize this fact.”

“I see no advantage at this point in wasting time and energy on transporting them to Russia. Let’s use the German camps in Poland. The one near Gdansk would be a good choice. Then, if something more permanent needs to be done with them the infrastructure is already in place.”

International Red Cross Supplies sent to POWs

Chapter Eleven:

Stalin and Beria as Rivals

Spy Master Lavrentiy Beria

* * *

Stalin knows Beria’s every move and Beria tries to do reciprocate. What a wicked dance these two engaged in.

* * *

Stalin’s Private Office

The Kremlin,

Moscow, The U.S.S.R.

July 15th, 1946

22:13

“Ah! Come in Beria, and I shall wax ecstatic upon the grand plan, that we will continue to implement.”

“Certainly, Esteemed Comrade. I would be honored to hear what one of the greatest minds in the history of mankind has planned.”

“Only ‘ONE of the greatest,’ Beria?”

“I meant to say ‘the greatest,’ of course, Esteemed Comrade…”

“Never mind, Beria and quit your stammering. Now, sit down and listen.”

“Our main goal is to create a buffer between us and the capitalists and fascists. Never again shall they be allowed to use the Soviet Union as a battleground. The former Western Europe will be the future battleground and in the near future so will America herself.”

“First we must clear out France, then Spain. With our help the French Communist Party will lead their nation into a new era of a workers’ paradise free from the exploitation of capitalism. The Spanish will come to their senses, and their Communists will come to power with our help. That should redress the wrong of the defeat they handed us during their civil war.”

“We will convince the English to leave Gibraltar. As long as they agree to deny the Americans the use of their island as a base from which to launch attacks on the greater socialist workers’ paradise; England itself will be left alone to rot. We will publicly offer them a future without conflict if they so choose. We will encourage and support the English Communists as much as possible. Hopefully we can drive Churchill into permanent retirement.”

“The former English colonies in the Mideast will be liberated with or without, Churchill’s permission. We will control all the oil in the Mideast as well as in the Caucasus, and in Romania. The mines in Scandinavia will supply the metals we shall need for generations.”

“In the north our brothers and sisters will bring liberation to greater Scandinavia. From the bases there, and in Germany, France and Iberia, we will keep the American pigs at bay until we are ready to embrace them, in a dance of death.”

“Italy will come under our benevolent control, as will Greece and Turkey. This will all happen again, with help from our Communist brothers and sisters, already straining at the leash to lead their countries in glorious proletarian revolutions against their monarchical and plutocratic oppressors.”

“We shall control access to the Mediterranean Sea to further isolate America, and to protect our ‘soft underbelly,’ as that old bulldog windbag, Churchill, is fond of saying.”

“With all of Europe and the Mideast under our leadership, we will be able to withstand any attacks on the greater Soviet republics. Communism will reign supreme throughout the world, and the American public will soon see the truth about capitalism, and the scum who steal their very souls, and doom them to a life of servitude.”

“As much as possible, we will assist our Communist brothers and sisters to free their homelands of the oppressors. If it can be reached by our land forces, it will be set free. Our first choice will be the ‘fifth column’ and the people’s natural desire to be free from their slave-masters. But if the need arises, it will be by force.”

“With the minerals of Europe, and the oil of the Mideast and Asia, under our control we will be able to dictate the future of the glorious revolution which will sweep the last visages of capitalism and fascism from the face of the earth.”

“In time we too shall have the atomic bomb and the means to deliver it. Until then Sergo is on the verge of providing a defensive umbrella over our heads to keep the American bombers at bay.”

“We have a small window of opportunity in which to accomplish our glorious revolution and this is it. We have to strike now, or never. The U.S. has extremely few atomic bombs and as you have seen, their armed forces have been disbanded. We know when and where they will try and strike, and Sergo assures me that we have enough capability to prevent any, save a suicide, attack, if given two weeks’ advanced notice.”

“We shall bring the workers’ liberation, to all the peoples of the world.”

“It is indeed a glorious vision Comrade Stalin. One worthy of the greatest mind in the world. Let our enemies know that anyone who attempts to raise a hand against the will of the people, against the will of the party of Stalin and Lenin, will be mercilessly crushed and utterly destroyed.”

“Well said, Lavrasha. Almost as well said as the first time you said it, back in 1937.”

* * *

Later that night, at Beria’s hiding place for the night.

“Hello Niki. You look glad to see me. Can you keep a secret, Niki? I would like to strangle Stalin with my bare hands. That pompous ass thinks he can lecture ME? He thinks he has all the power, but maybe not for long Niki. Soon, I WILL have the power, and then I will castrate him, letting his piteous cries be as beautiful music floating in my ears as he begs for mercy. MAN OF STEEL, MY ASS! He will be the man of whimpers, when I am done with him! He is such a fool that he still believes Churchill is still in charge!”

“You look worried Niki. Don’t be; I trust you completely. I have nothing to fear from you, do I? You already know what it’s like to have your manhood taken from you. No, I have nothing to fear from such as you.”

“Stalin has much to fear from me. I will grind his bones and feed them to the pigs. Are pigs cannibals Niki? Will they eat their own? THAT SCUM! How dare he presume to lecture ME? How dare he speak to ME in that manner? I will cut out his heart and feed it to you, my one and only friend!”

“That little coward, you should have seen him Niki during the Battle of Moscow. Twitching, jumping at any noise. First I’ll nail his feet to the floor, so he can’t run.”

“That’s a good boy, who knows when to listen. Now, let’s go for a walk. Maybe that bitch will be in the park again. Then, we’ll come back and spend a nice night listening to the radio. Let me get your leash and we’ll go. Come on Niki, come on. That’s a good boy.”

* * *

The NKVD OMSBON is an advanced group of Special Forces. They are often far ahead of the main body of troops.

* * *

Torvilliers, France

July 22nd, 1946

09:03 hours

NKVD OMSBON

Operational Group Restless

M.G. Karamazov, Unit Commander

The following report is submitted:

17 July 1946

The advance continues, with other elements of the Division passing through CT 23, leaving the Regiment with orders to scout the route ahead. We are to gather intelligence on the location of American units.

18 July 1946

Interrogated villager, near Bagneaux. The American forces passed through in great numbers seven days or so ago, after having destroyed a large fuel depot. Story confirmed by another eyewitness and an inspection of the destroyed facility. We appear to be moving too fast for the American air forces to relocate their aerodromes and attack us. We are going faster than they have anticipated and have had to destroy their fuel dumps rather than allow them to fall into our hands. We are far from the coast and have not seen any NATO planes in the air. We have heard radio reports of interdiction attacks near the coastline by the NATO naval forces.

19 July 1946

Paron

No contacts today. Strafed by Sturmoviks from 347th Guards Aviation Regiment. One casualty. Unable to communicate with aircraft. Found two more destroyed fuel depots along our route. Food is plentiful, but the Americans are destroying all fuel supplies in our path, including farmers’ private stores of fuel for farm machinery.

20 July 1946

Amily

Still no contact with American forces. Local population has not seen any enemy units for approximately eight days. They appear to be moving quite fast. A local farmer was discovered hoarding two large drums of diesel fuel which we liberated for our own use. The farmer objected, but was persuaded to support the revolution to free his country from capitalism. He was in such ecstasy at the thought of joining the glorious workers’ and peasants’ revolution that he appeared to have a heart attack.

21 July 1946

Neuville-aux-Bois

Made contact with an American engineering unit. We prevented them from destroying a large fuel depot. I believe that they were unable to send warning to their superiors of their failure. We formed a defensive parameter and are awaiting further orders.

22 July 1946

Orleans

Relieved by advanced units of the 6th Tank Army and continued to Orleans. No sign of recent American presence. We were told that the depot we saved from demolition had over 100,000 gallons of aviation fuel stored there. We have been recommended for a commendation by Comrade Commissar Anatoly Kovalchuk.

MiG-9 Soviet Jet Fighter and Fighter Bomber

* * *

The depth of the penetration the Soviets had achieved at infiltrating the NATO Command structure at this stage of the war; still continues to astound historians.

* * *

“Plans Intercepted”

Gorky Park

Bench 348

Moscow, The U.S.S.R.

July 23th, 1946

15:25 hours

“We now know the date and location of the Americans’ first raid. There will be one and possibly two atomic bombs in the bomber force.”

“How are the preparations coming along?”

“Very well; the MiG-9 is proving to be a good interceptor and can reach a service ceiling of over 13,000 meters. Along with its 37-mm cannon it will be a formidable opponent. Our sources have confirmed that the escorts for the raid will be the P-51D Mustang and not the new American jet. They are so supremely confident in their Superfortress, that they are not willing to risk their jet engine falling into our hands. Little do they know that we already have everything we need to produce one.”

“Ha! If the MiG-9 performs as it has during our war-games, it should be an easy match for the Mustangs and even eventually, the Shooting Star. I’ve heard that it’s not as fast as the American jet, but it should be able to out-turn it. In the end, it is faster than the Mustangs, and can out-turn the Shooting Star.”

“Yes that is the theory, and our pilots have all been trained to attack the enemy in the proper manner. They will dive and climb to attack the Mustangs and try to get the Shooting Stars into a fight of circles, trying to turn inside of them. The MiG’s real task is to present a threat that the escorts cannot ignore while the real killing is done by remote control. They are all flown by our best pilots and should be able to do quite well against the veteran Americans. From what we have learned, many of America’s best pilots did not stay in the military and still have not come back. We also killed many of their best during the first hours of the Liberation War. The capitalist pigs are too busy making money. They would rather become rich than fight for their allies and former foes.”

“It is a case of our best pilots, against their training program. We should have parity for quite a while. Sergo has studied the weaknesses of both the German and Japanese air warfare programs. We are not oil poor as the Germans were, and we can keep our planes in the air, and train the new pilots. And unlike the Japanese, we are putting an emphasis on training new pilots. On another subject… my engineers have been able to significantly enhance the reliability of the RD-21 engine. But of course this is not our main weapon in the fight to keep the American Superfortress from destroying our cities.

That Sergo Peshkov fellow has placed much of his faith in missile technology and the Pe-9’s to fire the X-4. The Pe-9’s are acutely vulnerable to the American jets. We have devised a way to hide their crucial role. Hopefully they will go on killing B-29’s at an alarming rate and all of the so-called ‘Silverplates,’ carrying the atomic bombs. We must make it look like chance that we were able to shoot them down; otherwise our plan would be compromised. We are counting on their arrogance to defeat them. Until then we can produce the weapons we need to defeat them with our strength and not just our wits.”

“Let’s hope it all works. I prefer brute-force rather than a chess match myself. Up till now, Peshkov and his chess board are all that Stalin listens to.”

“How many MiG’s are available?”

“Just twenty, as of today, but again, we don’t need many to accomplish our mission. Their goal is to divert attention away from the Pe-9’s and to create confusion as to what is doing the greatest damage. The hope is that it will take the Americans months to figure it out and by then, we will have new tricks up our sleeve. We can then use the brute-force of numbers that I prefer.”

“And how many of these Pe-9’s are available?

“Let me look at the latest report… ah, we have thirty-four, and they carry eight missiles each. We shall see how much confusion they can cause. They will really be concentrating on the planes carrying the atomic bombs. Our cities can withstand a conventional bombing campaign, given the new weapons we have developed, but not the atomic bomb. We have to stop that most evil of weapons one-hundred percent of the time. Not one must be allowed to detonate over our cities.”

The bigger of the two men gets up and begins to pace about the room.

“I spoke to Andrei, and the ground missiles are performing quite well. We are running out of Tupolev SB’s. They are shooting them down quite regularly at heights up to 10,000 meters. You’ll get a laugh out of this… I was talking to Novikov, and the best missile operators are women… specifically women from the Chechniya-Ingushetia area. That clown Sergo was doing his testing in Siberia, where many Chechens were placed after their rebellion, and the men placed quite high in the skills needed. Then it was further discovered that the highest scoring individuals were actually women, pretending to be men. Possibly trying to avoid being raped, though we never were able to discover exactly why, but I digress. It seems that there is something in these women’s racial heritage that makes them excellent missile operators, and they have an uncanny ability to steer the missiles right to the target. It’s quite remarkable, I’ve been told.”

The shorter man reaches for a cigarette and strikes a match which lights up his side of the room. He takes a deep drag, which briefly casts a small glow over the paper he is holding.

“Well, we shall see, won’t we? That brings back a memory. I remember reading about an American Indian tribe whose members were fearless at great heights, and the capitalist pigs forced them into building their skyscrapers. It must be the same kind of gift, or curse, depending on your point of view. I would not want to be working so many stories high just to make another man rich. Hopefully our Missile-Women will love shooting down the American bombers and saving their children in the process.”

“Yes we shall see. I hope for Leningrad’s sake, it will all work in our favor.”

Chapter Twelve:

Death of a Division

US Army M26 Pershing Heavy Tank

* * *

This is a tragic tale of incompetence at command level that dooms an entire division. It also illustrates just how foolish it would have been for the US forces to make a stand before adequate preparations were completed. The Soviet doctrine of Deep Battle would have devastated the remaining US forces in Western Europe if cooler heads had not prevailed.

* * *

Temporary Headquarters,

20th Armored Division

Major General Mark Green, Commanding

Outside of Baby, France

July 23rd, 1946

06:34 hours

The huge new American tanks try to maneuver through their tight turns, just outside of a hastily-erected command tent. The tanks are the newest in the U.S. arsenal, the M-26, also known as the ‘Pershing.’ A few seem to be having trouble making the steep grades just out of sight. Gears can be heard grinding and crunching, as the engines come close to stalling. One finally does and the driver, with his commander cursing at him, tries to restart the machine. All the commotion attracts the attention of a harried officer, who rushes to enter the command tent.

“Get your ass in here Cole! I’m tired of running. We need to get some combat experience for these raw recruits in the division. I want you to put Regimental Combat Team Able southwest, along the river. Assign Regimental Combat Team Baker to cover the bridge and Regimental Combat Team Charlie to northeast, also along the river. Put Armored Task Force Patton in reserve, behind Team Baker. It’s time to see how those new Pershings stack up against the Soviets’ best. We’ll see how that JS-2 takes a 90-mm in the face. Mine all the roads in and out of Baby, and rig the bridge for demolition.”

The Colonel looks startled and then decides to hazard a comment.

“Sir, may I remind you that before we lost communications, we were told to stay out of harm’s way and just remain in contact with the Reds. We were not supposed to become heavily engaged.”

The general stands up from his chair and glares at the officer.

“What the hell are we doing here then? I didn’t come over here to keep running from Bolsheviks. This is a perfect setup for an ambush. We’ll give ’em a bloody nose, and then set them up for the next one. Goddamn it, don’t worry Cole! I’m not an idiot! I’m not going to get suckered into a stand up fight. We’re just going to kick them in the teeth and then keep on ‘relocating to the rear’.”

“Permission to speak freely, sir?”

“Go ahead Cole.”

“We have a reconstituted unit sir, made up of a lot of green troops straight out of basic training. Their training was cut short by two weeks, and they were stuffed on a bunch of cramped four-stacker transports, and shipped here to France. Some of these guys can’t even figure out the new gearshift patterns of the M-26, much less drive in a straight line. I think this is a bad idea, sir. These boys have never seen the elephant much less a Soviet JS-2 heavy tank at full throttle.”

“Listen Cole. We have to stand and fight sometime and now’s the time! Don’t get your undies in a bundle; we’re not going to stay long… just long enough to see the elephant, as you put it and then we continue as ordered. I’m sure the old man won’t whine if we take a few JS-2’s out. We’ll just keep in contact, by punching them in the mouth. Now get your ass out there and get this bunch in line. Briefing’s at 07:10… now move it soldier.”

“Yes sir.”

NATO HQ

London

July 23th, 1946

14:40 hours

A panicked officer rushes into General of the Army Omar Bradley’s office and breathing heavily announces “Excuse me sir, but you really need to have a look at this.”

“What is it Compton?”

“We’ve lost communications with the 20th Armored Division. They were ordered to stay in contact with the Soviet 14th Tank Army, but not to engage.”

“Fill me in on this unit Sid. Is this one of those fresh off the freighter, and who’s in command?”

“Yes sir. It’s an untested, reconstituted, division brought back from the continental U.S., under the command of Major General Mark Green.”

“Untested and reconstituted, huh? Isn’t that a polite term for ‘fresh meat’ Sid? I think I remember General Green. Isn’t he that cocky bastard who was one of Al Brown’s regimental commanders in the 5th Division, always bragging about how easy it was to just drive into Czechoslovakia and Austria last year? How’d that son-of-a-bitch get a star, let alone two?”

“Yes sir, he was. And I don’t know exactly how sir. I heard that he is a U.S. Senator’s son”

“How exactly are they out of communication; and for how long?”

“About six hours now sir, ever since the Reds started jamming our signals again. The other units have adapted, but the 20th Armored doesn’t have a Signals Battalion assigned to it yet. We sent out a Signals Company to regain contact, but they haven’t reported in. We have indications that there are Red units of battalion-size, and greater, that are in position to cut off the 5th’s egress.”

The officer jumps to his feet and crosses the room much faster than a man his size should be able to.

“How in God’s name did that happen?!?!?”

“General Green, apparently decided to stand and fight at Baby. Here are some maps that show you the general situation.”

Both officers look briefly at the map. Each is an expert at assimilating the symbols on the paper.

“It looks like Green had a pretty good setup, behind the river. We believe he was going to ambush the leading elements of the Reds to give his troops some combat experience, then move on south following his orders to Brive-la-Galliarde.”

“The next map shows how he got his ass in a sling by trying to improvise.”

“By delaying his retrograde movement too long he gave the Soviets time to set-up in back of him. There are two recon battalions to his southeast that can slow him up just enough for the Soviet 27th Tank Division to cut him off.”

“For crying out loud… what the hell was that idiot thinking? Get me General Eisenhower back in Washington on the phone… NOW! Then cut orders for the 101st Airborne to stand-by, we might need them to get in the line as regular infantry. Get me in contact with Green! I don’t care if you have to crash-land a plane in there with a working radio! GET ME GREEN! Then get Norgard in here, and have him bring me the status of every air unit within range of the 20th Armored. What kind of distances are we talking here? Didn’t they have the 49th Quartermaster Brigade assigned to them for safe-keeping?”

“It’s about twenty miles from Baby to Brive-la-Galliarde, and yes, they did.”

Communications Center,

NATO Headquarters,

London

July 24th, 1946

06:35 hours

A small figure tries to make himself smaller, while huddling under a piece of wreckage. He digs a radio out from under the crushed body of a passenger that was in the pile of twisted metal that was a small plane.

“Hello… this is Private Johnson of the 20th Armored Division… Hello? Can anyone hear me? Over.”

A startled radio operator twenty miles away jumps out of his seat and keys the mike.

“We hear you… Private… Use the assigned protocol. Over.”

“I don’t know what the protocol is. Shit, I just dug this radio out from under a crashed plane and wondered if it worked. I got lucky, just getting you. Who is this anyway? Over”

“This is NATO Western Command Private. Lieutenant Casey speaking. Over”

“How do I know that you are who you say you are? Over.”

“Ask me a question only an American would know. Over.”

“Ah… Okay. Who won the Kentucky Derby in 1945? Over.”

“Jesus Johnson! How would I know? I don’t follow horse-racing! Ask about something normal, like baseball. Over.”

“Are you a commie? I’m from Kentucky, and everyone knows it was Hoop Junior! Okay, how about an easier one… who was the jockey?… Oh, ah, over.”

“Come on Johnson, you’re killing me! Ask me something a real American would know about, like about football or the movies! Over.”

“I bet you are a commie… Let’s see… All right, Who’s on first. Over.”

“…That’s right. Over.”

“Alright, now we’re talking! We’re in real bad shape here Lieutenant. The General and his staff were captured. Me and some the guys in my squad think it happened when they went to check on a problem to our south. Something about the Reds blocking the road and taking out the supply guys that were behind us. Anyway, we haven’t heard from anyone higher than a Major in a while, then this plane dropped in our lap. Pilot and passenger are both dead. We got a bunch of Captains and Lieutenants running around not able to find their asses in the dark with a flashlight… Damn! Umm, no offense intended, sir… Over.”

“It’s alright, Private. You’re doing a hell of a job. Find one of those Captains, or maybe even a Major for me. Over”

“Gladly sir. Except that I’m pinned down by those same damn Reds that we were supposed to ambush. Our tankers are firing the wrong shells or something, ‘cause they’re just bouncing off the armor of biggest-assed Red tanks I’ve ever seen!” Lieutenant Casey can hear the panic in Private Johnson’s voice growing over the radio.

“Private? Are you there? Private Johnson? Over”

The radio hisses for what seems like an eternity.

“Yeah I’m here, Lieutenant. They’re shelling around the plane. That was a close one. The same damned tank that killed the Major is hunting for me now sir. I gotta move. Listen sir. The dope is that we’re supposed to head up this here little road, to the east towards… Viola or violin… no, it’s Vigeois. Is that the way out of here? The word is that it’s a really bad road and not in the greatest of shape. Over.”

“Listen Private, we really need you to get to someone who is in charge. We need to know the situation, before we can give you orders. Get the ranking officer on the radio. Over.”

“You guys don’t get it. We’re being overrun. I got no way of getting this radio to anyone. I’m just hunkered under this plane, and the Reds are breathing down my neck. I can’t move, I can’t even talk loud. It’s amazing this radio still works much less trying to move it and finding an officer… a GODDAMNED OFFICER, beggin’ pardon, sir!”

“Alright Johnson, take it easy. I just took a look at our maps, and the operations officer on duty told me to give you these orders… If you are indeed cut off from the south then you will need to go to Vigeois. You are right that the tanks won’t be able to make the bridges, or through some of the gorges. You’ll have to leave them behind is what I’m being told. Use them as a rear guard to cover your retreat then when you’re ready to leave them, strip their breechblocks and torch their engines. From the looks of the map, you should have everyone head east, then take the first road headed south, towards… Objat. Got all that, Johnson? Do you copy? Over.”

“Got it NATO… Trash the tanks, then head out on foot east, then south, to Objat. Over”

“Good job Private. We’ll be sending the 101st Airborne to relieve you as soon as possible, and you’ll likely never hear the end of it. Over.”

“Aw shit sir, not those cowboys from the 101st! Oh well, beggars can’t be choosers. Thanks, Lieutenant Casey. Over”

“Good luck, Johnson… say what’s your first name? Over.”

“Lars… and my wife’s name is Emma. That’s Emma Johnson, in Louisville, Kentucky. Over”

“Good luck Lars. Over… Johnson do you read me? Over… Johnson?”

“Sorry sir, We seem to have lost the signal.”

The radio operator looks right past the Major and tries to hide his emotions, as he writes down “Pfc. Lars Johnson, of Louisville, Kentucky, husband of Emma Johnson.”

* * *

The staff officer strode with purpose into General of the Army Omar Bradley’s office holding a sheaf of papers, “Sir, we just made contact with someone from the 20th Armored. Major Stanley and Lieutenant Feingold died crash-landing their L-5 with the radio in it.”

“Well, spit it out Watkins! What did Green have to say for himself and about his situation? Get him on the horn now!”

“Sir. We weren’t able to speak to General Green.”

“Well who did you speak to then? Don’t make me keep asking questions, you moron! Tell me the whole story!”

“Sir? Yes sir. It seems that we made contact with a Private Lars Johnson, and he was under fire the entire time the conversation took place. He said that General Green and his staff were cut off and had possibly been captured while checking on the Soviet units attacking to their south. He also mentioned that the ‘supply guys’ were in trouble as well. We can only assume he meant the 49th Quartermaster Brigade. As I said before, he was under fire in the crashed plane, and didn’t have much time to explain. He asked about an escape route towards the east and a town named Vigeois. The operations officer on duty made an on-the-spot decision, due to the precarious nature of Private Johnson’s situation. He told the private to tell his command to use the Pershings in a rear-guard delaying action. Once done, the remainder of the command was to abandon and burn the tanks, heading on foot east, towards Vigeois, then south to Objat. After that, the radio went dead sir.”

General Bradley’s demeanor changes abruptly and completely, as he realizes that the fate of the remains of an entire infantry division now hinges on a private soldier, who may or may not now be dead, and softly exclaims, “Jesus Christ…”

The Pentagon

Outside Washington, D.C.

Lunch Room E

July 25th

11:53 hours

“I just heard about the 20th Armored Division being cut off. What’s the latest news?”

“We’ve got nothing solid on the 20th itself, but a good portion of the 49th Quartermaster Brigade, and we’ve estimated that over seventy-five percent of its supplies were captured. Over a million gallons of fuel and tons of freshly-shipped supplies, are now in the Reds’ hands. Plus they got over twenty-five hundred new deuce-and-a-half’s, and now we’re without our expert logistics specialists, and a shit-load of experienced grease-monkeys. They’ve really sucker-punched us with this one. Losing the bulk of the 49th Quartermasters is worse than losing the entire 20th Armored in my opinion.”

“Jesus! What was Green thinking? I suppose that he just wanted to get his boys some real combat time on his terms. He wasn’t looking at the big picture, and we got screwed. Christ Almighty, it hurts just thinking about all those brand-new Pershing tanks, and Wolfhound armored cars, the Ivans destroyed or captured.”

“I heard those Pershings aren’t doing so well. The complaints are coming in hot and heavy about how unreliable and underpowered they are. They can’t get where they need to go fast enough and when they finally do they don’t do so hot once they get there. They’ve got to be better than the Shermans though. At least they can take a hit or two, before blowing up. Gives the crew a chance to fight back or escape, if need be.”

“Well, the Reds are damned sure going to be celebrating tonight. They’re going to have a lot of our equipment to study and test. I wish we could get our hands on some of those new Soviet jobs. I heard the JS-2 is a monster, and the T-44 can take a beating. The T-34 is still creating most of our headaches though. Man those things are fast and tough! I wish we had a few hundred of them.”

NATO Headquarters

London, U.K.

“Well what’s the butcher’s bill Tom?”

“We’ve been able to gather about 4,967 survivors of the 20th so far. Most of their equipment is lost, and the men are dragging ass. It seems the Reds really did a number on them. This is their Kasserine Pass sir.” General Bradley winces at the reference, and his anger boils over.

“Damn it! I explicitly told Green not to get flanked! That just shows what would have happened to all of us, if we had tried to dig in and take a stand at the Rhine or even on the Loire. We just don’t have enough troops to cover the line. Shit, the Russkis are like a bunch of army ants. Crawling all over the place leaving nothing behind in their wake. If you stand in their way, you will get surrounded and eaten alive.”

“Did you see that poor bastard Green all over the front page of yesterday’s Izvestia? Damn, did he look like a licked puppy!”

“Hell, prison camp is too good for the bastard! His actions hurt us badly. Shit, we had to use the 101st to plug the gap in the line. We had plans for those jump-happy jokers. Now that’s out the window, thanks to ‘Fighting General Mark Green’. That’s what the idiot referred to himself as in front of his staff… ‘Fighting Mark Green’ Jesus, what an asshole!”

“Yeah, and he’s the asshole who just lost us half a division and all its equipment. I saw the numbers and the Reds now have their hands on 130 slightly-used M-26 Pershings. From what I heard of them they can have them. At least you can run in a Stuart. You can’t even get those Pershings out of second gear. I mean what is it with America, and us building tanks that can’t do the job?”

“I think it all stems from the mistakes made by General McNair and his anti-armor doctrine. What he failed to realize is that it’s rather easy to use mortars and artillery to suppress open-topped tank destroyers, like the M-10. I mean, you can take it out with a blasted hand grenade, for crying out loud!”

General Green Left

Chapter Thirteen:

The Leningrad Raid

USAAF B-29 Superfortress Silverplate

* * *

The Americans decide to demonstrate their greatest weapon and devise a plan for its use. A collection of eyewitness accounts follows.

* * *

Eyewitness report of Sergeant Matt Henley,

Bombardier in a pathfinder B-29

U.S.A.A.F. Raid #1 of the Third World War

Target: Leningrad, The U.S.S.R.

July 27th, 1946

The raid was composed of 52 B-29A’s, 2 B-29 Silverplates, 224 P-51D escorts. A Mark III atomic bomb was loaded on one of the Silverplates.

The beginning of the raid was uneventful. We took off from RAF Leuchars and made our way east to Swedish airspace, near Stockholm. The pre-positioned fighters took off from the airfield in Sweden and were waiting at altitude. Everything was nominal. Radio silence was maintained.

We formed up with the fighter escort and headed east, over the Baltic Sea, and observed bogies forming as we reached the Gulf of Finland.

Near Gogland, what looked like V-2 rockets, started launching from the island.

I know what a V-2 looks like, because I had seen them being launched in the last war.

These rockets appeared to be smaller, and they seemed to be vectoring in towards our bomber formation. A number these missiles seemed to be purposely directed towards individual bombers, like they were guided by someone. I caught a glimpse what seemed to be a wire coming out the rear of the rockets, yet, when they got close the wires fell off. This did not seem to divert the missile’s trajectory and they just keep on coming, and even seemed to be compensating for lead, just like someone shooting ducks.

It was the damnedest thing I’ve ever seen.

I counted about thirty of these things coming up from the island. About ten of them exploded on, or near, the B-29’s near the middle of the formation. I saw Pete Hoskins’ plane, “Knickers,” explode with no survivors and Jim Sheppard lost both engines on the port side, and spiraled straight down. I counted three parachutes, until they disappeared into a cloud.

The other twenty or so missiles seemed to have missed their targets completely and just continued on through the formation, detonating at a higher altitude. One such explosion damaged, or destroyed outright, five of the escorts who were too close.

The whole event was so unreal that no one reacted, and the remaining bombers continued on their way as if nothing had happened. I think we were all in shock, and just couldn’t react.

Then I noticed that approximately one-hundred twin-engine medium bombers were closing in from below and at about a forty-five degree angle. They pointed their noses in our direction and launched a volley of one-hundred smaller missiles at our formation from below. I just happened to get thrown to the side and caught a glimpse of some bomber-sized bogies mixed in with the medium bombers, off at another angle, also launching missiles at us.

The escorts were going crazy chasing those medium bombers, but as they dived on them, Franks (Yak-9’s) and Fins (La-7’s) were in perfect positions to engage them, and if they followed the bombers lower, they were dragged into flak traps from what I heard.

Meanwhile, the new volley of missiles was getting closer, and again a good number of them seemed to be steering themselves towards the bombers. Another fifteen or so were hit by the second wave of missiles, including the two Silverplates who were supposed to keep flying to Leningrad with a heavy escort to drop the atomic bomb. The rest of us were just kind of decoys and were supposed to turn back before Leningrad and run for it. The atomic bomb was supposed to do the job we came for.

Anyway, this was too much for the remainder of the formation, and when the next volley of missiles from those medium bombers, and those other bomber jobs, were launched, the boxes broke up and it was every man for himself.

I hate to say it, but we panicked. I saw at least ten mid-air collisions, as every B-29 dodged and weaved trying to shake off those missiles that, in our minds, were being steered right at us. Thinking back on it now, most of the missiles came nowhere close to us but just the horrifying sight of those missiles zeroing in on those ships who bought it, scared the crap out of us.

As the bomber formation broke up, and with all the maneuvering, we lost both altitude and speed. The Reds were on us with hundreds of conventional fighters in no-time flat, and the flight degenerated into a series of individual fights between one or two B-29’s being engaged by five or more fighters, and even some twin-engine heavy fighters, at lower levels.

All semblance of a formation ceased to exist and we ran, with our tails between our legs for home. I saw at least seven more B-29’s just drop from the sky. We made it to Sweden on two engines, but then had to ditch, and six of the crew were rescued by the Swedish Navy.

Report Of Ground to Sky Missile Site #1

Gogland Island

Leningrad, USSR

27 July 1946

10:05 hours

General Georgi Malyshev,

Commander of Ground-to-Sky Missile Battery, Number One

Missile site was operational, as of 8 August, at 11:43 hours.

At launch minus 3 hours, thirty V-3 missiles were installed. At launch minus 1 hour, the missiles’ guidance systems were calibrated, and prepared to receive their fuel. The missile operators were on duty, as of 10 August, at 04:00 hours.

Radar reported multiple targets en-route from the west, at 2,900 meters, at a speed of 400 km/ph, at 7:12 hours. The enemy formations were on time, and on target just as we had been told to expect.

The skies were clear and visibility was unlimited.

Missiles were launched in volleys of ten in a dispersed pattern at one minute intervals. This allowed the missile operators to follow their assigned missile and choose their targets. Despite this precaution, seven missiles were lost before reaching the 8-kilometer wire-release threshold, thus allowing the Columba system to take over flight control.

The Columba system appeared to fail on eight units, and they passed harmlessly through the formation. One of these arrant missiles hit an escort fighter by chance, and four others flying close by were damaged as a result and eventually destroyed.

Nine missiles performed as designed and were successfully guided to their targets. Six more were partially successful and only damaged their targets.

Between the Missile Operator Corps, and the Columba aiming system, the success rate for the missiles was thirty percent destroyed, in addition to twenty percent damaged.

The main purpose of the ground-based missile program was a success. It created panic in the bomber forces and caused them to break formation. At least twelve mid-air collisions were observed as the bombers tried to weave and dodge away from the missiles.

The American pilots could not discern between the directed missiles and the conventional rockets fired by the Tu-2’s. Panic ensued when the Tu-2’s fired their undirected rockets in large numbers in the direction of the B-29’s.

Because of the previous behavior of the directed Columba-guided missiles we assume that the capitalist pilots thought that all the missiles were capable of being guided. This was the desired outcome for this mission, and it was a resounding success.

Once the bomber boxes were broken up by the panic of the pilots trying to avoid real or imagined threats, the convention fighter force was able to pounce. Many of the bombers lost altitude while trying to elude real or imagined threats. Others dove to lower levels to avoid their own comrades. The end result was that most of the bombers were scattered at lower altitudes, at slow speeds and in small, isolated, groups.

The escorts were engaged by our fighters and thirteen were shot down, when they followed the Tu-2’s down to low-level and into prepared flak traps. Another twenty-two American escorts were claimed as victories by our fighter force.

The only conclusion can be that while the Ground-to-Sky Missile force did not inflict unsustainable damage, it did achieve its main objective which was to break up the bomber formations. In addition, they caused a dozen mid-air collisions, and spread panic among the bomber forces. The end result was that the surviving bombers were at lower attitude at much slower speeds and did not reach their target.

The entire bomber force dropped their bomb-loads into the Baltic Sea far from land.

In addition the Ground-to-Sky missiles created a screen, or camouflage for the Pe-9 Interceptors, and their X-4 missiles. With the large number of missiles and rockets coming from all directions, the Americans apparently had no idea where the real threat had been.

Addendum: One of the Missile Operators admitted, after questioning, that she had intentionally missed the target. She was immediately hung, as an example to the other operators.

* * *

Pe-9 Regiment Number One

Field Number 384

Leningrad Area

16 August 1946

11:46 hours

Submitted by Maior Khistyakov,

Commander of Pe-9 Interceptor Regiment Number 1 Mission 1 report: Flights One, Two and Four of PE-9 Regiment Number 1, took off from Leningrad-Pulkovo Aerodrome at 6:45 hours, in anticipation of the American bomber raid on Leningrad. They rendezvoused with the 234th and 175th Medium Bomber Regiments, flying Tu-2’s, fitted with conventional rockets.

Each Pe-9 was equipped with two X-4 Wire-Guided Sky-to-Sky Missiles each.

Radar contact was made with the enemy bomber force at 7:12 hours. The Pe-9’s followed the Tu-2’s and acted like they were escorting the medium bombers. When visual contact was made with the bomber formation, ten kilometers east of Gogland Island, the Tu-2’s and Pe-9’s were 1,000 meters below and flying to the west, paralleling the bombers’ course.

The American escorts did not react to the presence of the Pe-9’s, or the Tu-2’s. As planned the regiments of conventional fighters made up of La-7’s and Yak-9UT’s, were maneuvering into position for attack. This seemed to attract, and keep the attention, of the American forces in the area as a large portion of the enemy escorts maneuvered into position to defend their bombers from this threat.

The Ground-to-Sky missiles were launched from Gogland Island and as planned, the Pe-9’s held their fire until the first volley of ground missiles entered the bomber-stream. On command, each Pe-9 launched one missile from positions above and behind the Tu-2’s.

The primary target for the first volley of Flight 1’s X-4 missiles were the atomic bomb-laden Silverplate bombers. These were clearly identified, using the information provided by Command. Flight 1 targeted the lead bomber and the trailing plane. Four missiles each were launched at each bomber. Flight 4 targeted the nearby bombers.

The trailing Silverplate bomber was hit and exploded. The missiles fired at the lead bomber missed their target. One of the ground-based missiles just happened to hit the lead bomber just as the Pe-9’s of Flight 1 Regiment 1 launched their second missile volley on the remaining Silverplate bomber. After it became apparent that the last Silverplate was destroyed the missiles were directed into the general bomber-stream with several scoring hits.

At the same time the Tu-2’s started to launch their diversionary attack. After the first volley, thirty American P-51 escorts dove on the formation of Tu-2’s. The Pe-9’s that had already fired their missiles withdrew under heavy fighter escort. Their orders were to appear to be observation planes, but under no circumstances were they to put their planes in jeopardy, to disengage as soon as possible and return to base.

The remaining Pe-9’s continued to fire aimed volleys of X-4 missiles unmolested by the fighter escorts who were chasing the fleeing Tu-2’s. The remaining missiles targeted B-29 lead bombers who were still flying in formation. Dozens of bombers were hit, and panic ensued within the bomber formations. It was almost impossible for the untrained eye to tell which missiles and rockets were directed and which were not.

Of the 136 missiles fired, 31 hit their targets. This high rate of success was possible, due to the fact that the Pe-9 operators were highly-trained and were virtually unmolested, while they guided their missiles to their targets. This was further made possible by the diversions caused by the ground-based missiles and the large volume of unguided rockets fired by the Tu-2’s. Both of these diversions caused the Pe-9’s to be ignored and left unmolested to carry out their primary mission.

The combination of the Pe-9 and the X-4 missile is an unmitigated success as long as the Pe-9 operator is allowed the time to guide the missile to the target unmolested. The utmost care must be exercised to keep the existence of these weapons, and their requirements for success a total secret from the enemy.

* * *

Combat Report of 16th Fighter Regiment

8th Air Army, Soviet Army Air Force

August 16th, 1946

17:34 Hours

COMBAT REPORT OF Maior Nikolai Shumilov

A. Mission No. 83, 16th Fighter Regiment, 9 Yak-9UT’s

B. Defense of airspace over Gogland Island

C. Time of attack: 0730 hours

Altitude: 2,460 to 3,075 meters

D. I was element leader in red flight and we took off at 0625 hours from the Leningrad area (Pulkovo Aerodrome) and flew to Gogland Island, awaiting further orders. We were instructed in the pre-flight brief to gain as much altitude as we could, and be prepared to use our superior height to our advantage. We were also told that the U.S. B-29 Superfortress bomber would be our adversary.

The prescribed method of attack was to stay 1 kilometer to the rear of the bomber, and use our 37-mm cannon to shoot them down. This tactic would only work if we were allowed to stay in position, unmolested.

The few MiG-9’s and Tu-2’s were to draw off the escorts, allowing us to do our work. In addition the missile attacks were designed to break up the bomber formations.

For the most part the plan was a success. I was to remain virtually unmolested as I closed in on a lone B-29 which had left the formation in an attempt to dive to freedom. I stayed behind the bomber along with my wingman and hit the bomber with three out of five shots. This was enough to bring the Superfortress down, into the Baltic Sea.

My wingman got too close and was hit by the bomber’s 20-mm cannons. He had to ditch over the water and was later picked up by the rescue services.

On the flight back to the rendezvous point, I witnessed several similar engagements between fighters and bombers.

Two P-51’s chased me, as I was attempting to gain altitude over Gogland Island, and they finally gave up when a pair of Yak-15’s chased them off, shooting down one. I left the area at 0925 hours.

E. I claim one B-29, destroyed, witnessed by my wingman, Starshiy-Leytenant I.I. Rastinyev.

Maior Nikolai Shumilov

* * *

Excerpts from the office of Hap Arnold.

* * *

“ARE YOU SHITTING ME?! 36 out of 54 bombers shot down, an atomic bomb lost, along with 97 fighters?! Not a bomb hitting Leningrad?! What the hell happened out there?! I want answers, and I want them NOW Norm! Get over there and interview every single surviving crew member. Oh my God! What a disaster! Get me General LeMay! We’ll have to suspend all bombing missions until we figure this out!”

“What a mess! WHAT A GODDAMNED MESS!”

B-29 Superfortress Shot Down by Stalin’s Fire Missile over Leningrad

Chapter Fourteen:

The Patton is Born

UK Centurion and US Pershing Tanks

* * *

The short comings of the M-26 Pershing were widely known in 1946. The destruction of the 20th Armored Division and the inability of the Pershings to maneuver in hilly and rough terrain led to a concerted search for its replacement.

* * *

Office of Robert P. Patterson

Secretary of War

The Pentagon

Outside Washington, D.C.

“A Mister Edgar Brandt is here to see you sir, along with the Secretary-General of NATO, the honorable Winston Churchill.”

“Did you say Churchill Jim? I didn’t even know he was in the United States, much less in Washington. For God’s sake, send them in!”

“Good afternoon Mr. Secretary.”

“Good afternoon Secretary-General Churchill and… Mister Brandt, is it? What may I do for you today gentlemen?”

“If I may I’ll get right to the point of our visit, Mr. Secretary.”

“Please do. I will say it is rather unusual for an Englishman to rush into a conversation.”

“Sorry to be so abrupt old boy, but Mister Brandt here has some vital information that may be of service to your fighting forces.”

“It’s quite alright. I prefer it if you Englishmen did move it along when it comes to how should I say it? Coming to the point, if you’ll pardon my candor.”

“Your candor is appreciated, Secretary Patterson. Very well then; Mister Brandt will take over from here.”

Edgar Brandt’s heavy French accent is apparent as he speaks, “Mister Secretary it has become quite obvious that your new tank, the Model 26 ‘Pershing’, is inadequate for its assigned duties. We have received numerous reports of breakdowns, mechanical failures, the underpowered nature of its engine, and the transmission is of faulty design. Its armor is adequate, and its gun is potentially superior for the task, but you can’t get the bloody thing to the firing line. Because of its mechanical failures it is virtually immobile. It was a failed attempt at heavy tank design, and I would argue that you must realize this now before the issue becomes critical, later in the war.”

“I am well aware of the growing pains of the Pershing, Mister Brandt, but I fail to see what we can do about it, in the short run.”

“May I interrupt for a second, Mister Secretary? I should have introduced Mister Brandt in detail earlier. Edgar Brandt was a weapons designer in France before the last war, and the company he founded was in the business of manufacturing mortars for the French Army. His true talents lie in the types of high-velocity ammunition he has developed. As a matter of fact he and his colleagues are partly responsible for developing the Armor-Piercing, Capped Ballistic Cap round for the QF 17-pounder anti-tank gun. I’m sure you have seen the reports that have conclusively shown that the combination of the Centurion Mark II, paired with the APCBC round have been highly successful in stopping even the heaviest Soviet tanks. He knows very well of that which he speaks, and bearing this in mind, I do apologize for his rudeness, but engineers are not known for their diplomacy.”

“I do apologize for my outburst, Mr. Secretary, but I see a real crisis looming if you continue to field the M-26. It is just not up to the task. It is highly susceptible to breaking down at the most inopportune moments. I understand that you just lost over one hundred of them due to their inability to extract themselves from a Soviet trap. Is this not so?”

“Well yes, it is Mr. Brandt, and we are working on a solution, but I fail to see how this meeting will assist us with our problem, unless you have a suggestion in mind.”

“If I may Mr. Secretary, I would like to suggest that you cease the manufacture of the Pershing immediately and concentrate on a proven design, one that has shown its effectiveness against the Soviet armor. I would suggest that you use the already-present M-26’s on the defensive line that is forming, and not use them for the upcoming mobile warfare operations that the future will require. If the Pershing is fairly stationary it can hold its own, but you must realize by now that it is not up to the task of a mobile operation. The Centurion is a well-rounded design that will withstand the rigors of a highly-mobile battlefield, and, unlike the Stuart, it can destroy a Soviet JS-2. The Pershing cannot, and will not, be able to fulfill such a role in future operations.”

“What you suggesting, Mr. Brandt, is that the U.S. Army should abandon its own shitty tank design in favor of the British Centurion heavy cruiser tank and your APCBC ordinance? Is that the gist of your visit here today, Mr. Brandt?!”

“Why yes, Mr. Secretary. I would concur with your most eloquent summary.”

The Oval Office

The White House

Washington, D.C.

“Damn it Patterson, why did I have to hear about this “conversation” through back channels? When Winston Churchill visits I want to know what he said before he leaves the room!”

“If I may Mr. President. The idea was so preposterous, that I didn’t think it warranted comment. I was trying to save Secretary-General Churchill from a humiliating embarrassment. Quite frankly sir, I personally believe that the man has suffered enough. But consider this: the idea of us dumping an American weapon system, for a foreign-designed one is…”

“Patterson, I want you to listen, and listen good. I will decide what is preposterous, and what isn’t. Not you. Edgar, please fill Mr. Patterson in on the history of British-American cooperation, in the area of technology. I’ll give you a few hints Mr. Patterson. Every heard of the P-51 Mustang?”

“Of course sir.”

“It was a bust, until the Brits put a Rolls-Royce Merlin engine in it. And it helped win the war.”

“How about the Liberty ship?”

“Ah, yes sir.””

“Would you say it was important to winning the war?”

“Well, of course, Mr. President, but they were all made here in America by American workers from top to bottom. The British had nothing to do with their production, or…”

“It was a British design! One that we saw was better than anything we had, so we built them to win the war.”

“Edgar, please name some more for the good Secretary.”

“Oh course Mr. President. Let’s see… we used their 6 pounder anti-tank gun quite extensively. It was renamed the 57-mm M-1. The gyro gun sight, short wave radar, proximity fuse, Bangalore torpedo and, of course, they jump started our jet engine and atomic bomb program. Then there’s plastic…”

“We get the idea, Edgar. Here’s what we’re going to do. I want this war over with before winter of 1947. We need a tank now that can put down the Red jobs, and be reliable. We have a lot of fast, mobile operations coming down the pipe and the M-26 Pershing is not up to the job. There is no time to figure out a replacement. I don’t have time to fool with our boys’ lives. We are going to take up the Brits on their offer, and we will shift production to the Centurion! I want it done now!”

“Sir, the political fallout will be tremendous…”

“Bullshit! You didn’t even know about the Liberty ship being a Brit design, and neither will the American public. Name the damn thing the Patton. Make some minor cosmetic changes and get the right weapon in our fighting men’s’ hands for a change. I’m not suggesting this… I’m ordering it to happen.”

“Yes sir, Mr. President. Come to think of it, I did hear that their current version with the 20-mm coaxial cannon was not working too well. Perhaps, if we used a .50-caliber instead, and made a few cosmetic changes…”

“That’s the spirit, Mr. Patterson! Remember the ‘Buck Stops Here,’ and I will not put our troops in needless danger. Am I understood, Mr. Secretary?”

“Yes Mr. President.”

Lunch Room

The Pentagon

Outside Washington, D.C.

“Have you heard the news?”

“What now?”

“The top brass is dropping the M-26 and going with a British tank.”

“No shit? Which one?

I think it’s called the Sentry, or Centurion, or something like that. There making the switch, like, almost overnight. The Brits sent over engineers and designers, and they’re gearing up in Detroit, like no one’s business. They’ve also decided to increase the numbers of the M-36 Jackson. It’s a fast son-of-a-bitch. It can hit 50 miles per hour in the straight away, and it packs a 90-mm wallop. I guess the thinking is that the Centurion can go toe-to-toe with the Soviet heavies, while the Jackson can out-maneuver the bastards and provide a more mobile defense. Kind of like using the best of the best for grabbing ’em by the nose, and kicking ’em in the rear.”

“Patton would have liked that.”

“Now that you mention it, I think I heard they’re going to name the American version of the Centurion the Patton.”

“Huh. I wonder what made them change their mind so fast and act so decisively. It’s very strange behavior for a bunch of top brass.”

“I heard Churchill had something to do with it, plus, the fact that the M-26 is getting quite a nickname for itself, anyway.”

“Yeah? What are they calling it?”

“They’re calling it the ‘Pushing,’ because you have to push ’em out of the way.”

Destroyed M-26 Pershing

Chapter Fifteen:

Where Are The Americans?

US Army Units passing over the Pyrenees

* * *

There are large gaping holes in Beria’s ability to gather his secrets. Like the debacle of Operations Louisville Slugger this could lead to defeats in the coming months. As the Americans begin to see the danger growing in Europe its veterans start to heed the call once more.

* * *

Central Group of Forces

Marshal Rokossovsky’s Headquarters

July 27th, 1946

09:49 Hours

“We are having more and more contact with the Americans. Logic would dictate that they will try and make a stand soon if only to show their oppressed masses that they are trying to stop the all-conquering Red Army.”

“You can stop the communist rhetoric Nikolai, the commissar is not here. I think your assessment is correct. We must see if we can disrupt their plans. Send the OMSBON Operational Groups ahead, and order them to press forward, until they have passed through the mountains ahead. What is the name of that mountain range again?”

“The Pyrenees, Comrade Marshal.”

“Why can’t I ever remember that name? How much of an obstacle will they pose for our armored units?”

“They are a formidable barrier into Spain. They have not been tested since the days of Charlemagne. Their reputation has been enough to deter any invaders that have contemplated an attack through them. Any modern armies would most certainly have used the relatively easier terrain on either coast. I do recall an anti-Franco faction that tried a route through the middle of the mountains in late 1944. The name Vielha comes to mind.”

“Despite the small victory by the air force on the NATO battleships, they will still be available near the coasts. Our flanks will always be in the flux if we make a major attack on either end of the Pyrenees. I have no doubt that we can accomplish our objectives but at a great cost.”

“Send a heavy reconnaissance force to this city of Vielha, and see if the Americans have defended it yet. Give them as much air support as we can, and let’s see what we are facing. If they can force their way through, then be in position to follow up swiftly. If not, then we will have to prepare a general assault on the various other passes through the mountains. If these fail, we will have to figure out another way to neutralize the NATO navies and go around their flanks.”

“May I suggest, Comrade Marshal, that we start operations in Italy and in Greece. Our allies are anxious to get their share of the spoils of war. Their knives are sharp, and the Bulgarians are eager to make up for past deeds done to them by the Greeks. The Romanians are compliant and will do whatever we ask of them. They want to please their Uncle Joe.”

“I personally hope the Turks give us reason to attack them. My family owes them for what they did in the old times.”

“Yes, we all have those old grievances, eh? Family stories about this massacre, or about that expulsion. It’s not easy to keep them all straight, but we all seem to have them.”

“I will recommend that we begin operations in Italy and Greece, but we must wait for the order to attack from the Kremlin. Comrade Marshal Stalin prefers to stay focused on the task at hand.”

Swain’s Barber Shop

Ponder, Texas

9:04 am

“Hey Joe, whaddaya know?”

“That gets real irritating, especially after the first ten years Ralphie!”

“Ha! That’s why I do it. Well! Look who’s here; the war hero! Hey Mr. Murphy, how’s civilian life treating you; all the girls flocking to touch your medals? Say all kidding aside, I really do want to thank you for what you did for us over there; Medal of Honor and all that; pretty amazing. It must have been rough though…”

“It was just the luck of the draw Ralphie; just the luck of the draw.”

“I suppose. The bullet with your name on it just wasn’t made. I’m old enough now to join up. You think this dust-up with the Reds will last long? I mean, can’t we just bomb ’em to hell with our atomic bombs and all?”

“I expect we would have done it already if we really had a mind to Ralphie. I’m afraid there was bad news that we were just discussing when you busted in here. Walter Winchell is talking about a bombing raid that didn’t turn out so good. He’s claiming that we lost an atomic bomb and most of the bombers were shot down. He says his sources tell him that the Reds have some kind of German Wonder Weapon for shooting down our bombers.”

“Man, you’re kidding right? That’s just terrible news Mr. Murphy! What’re we going to do about it?”

“Well Ralphie, I’m joining up again. It looks like I have to show them how it’s done one more time.”

“If you’re joining Mr. Murphy, so am I! We’ll show ’em a thing or two together, won’t we, Mr. Murphy?”

“I suppose you’re old enough Ralphie, but you’d better talk it over with your folks first.”

“Can I go with you to the recruiting office, Mr. Murphy? It would sure be an honor to be with you when we sign up.”

“Alright Ralphie, it’s a deal, but you still have to talk to your parents first.”

“Oh, alright, but don’t sign up without me! Okay Mr. Murphy? Promise me now. Don’t sign up without me.”

“Okay Ralphie. I promise.”

“You sure you want to do this, Audie? You’ve done your part. Maybe it’s time someone else stepped up for a change.”

“I’ve thought about it, long and hard Joe. I think we have to get this over with right quick, and us veterans are the fastest way to get it done. The government spent lots of time and money into training us to kill Nazis and Nips. I guess that same training can be used to kill Reds too. What worries me is that we’ll probably be used for desk jobs, or training and young guys like Ralphie, will do the actual fighting. I suspect our experience makes us veterans pretty valuable, especially for training these gung-ho youngsters who missed the last one, but it still doesn’t sit well with me Joe. We’ll see, but one thing I do know is that we have to take these guys real serious, and it’s going to be a hard fight ahead of us. I really don’t give a rat’s ass about the Germans, but I got real fond of the French and Brits, and it just doesn’t seem right that we’d leave ’em in a lurch and run away with our tails between our legs. As I see it, this Stalin is maybe even worse than Hitler, and I just can’t see us walking away and letting him undo everything we fought for. One dictator is the same as another. Besides, if we leave him alone he’ll figure out a way to attack us here I’m sure. From what I read he hates our freedom, our way of life, and the way we do business. Well, I happen to like it all myself, and I’m going to see to it that we keep on keeping on.”

Flash!

“Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. America! From border to border, and from coast to coast, and to all the ships at sea! Let’s go to press…”

“America’s greatest hero is going to show us how to do it again. Audie Murphy has re-enlisted in the Army and wants all the war veterans out there to join him.”

“According to Murphy, ‘One dictator is the same as another… Besides, if we leave Stalin alone and let him sit there in Paris… he’ll figure out a way to attack us here, I’m sure. From what I read, he hates our freedom, our way of life, and the way we do business. Well I happen to like it all, myself, and I’m going to see to it that we keep on keeping on.”

“Amen, Audie! Amen.”

From The Front Page of the New York Times:

July 13th, 1946

“Medal of Honor Winners to Fight Again”

In an unprecedented show of courage, honor and unabashed patriotism, almost all of the surviving World War Two Medal of Honor recipients have pledged to follow Audie Murphy’s example and rejoin the Armed Forces.

The following is just a short list of all the award winners who are signing up to fight the Soviets and to free Europe once more. They have all signed a pledge and are urging all young men who are able to join them in this crusade against a Godless foe. They are especially appealing to veterans. “We need the veterans to once more charge into the breach”. Here is a short list of all those who have signed the pledge

AUDIE MURPHY

EDWARD A. BENNETT

ARTHUR O. BEYER

MELVIN E. BIDDLE

CECIL H. BOLTON

HERSCHEL F. BRILES

BOBBIE E. BROWN

FRANCIS S. CURREY

JOE FOSS

PIERPONT M. HAMILTON

JAMES H. HOWARD

JAMES R. HENDRIX

LEON W. JOHNSON

JOHN R. KANE

JOSE M. LOPEZ

VERNON McGARITY

WILLIAM A. SODERMAN

PAUL J. WIEDORFER

Not to be out done, many members of the entertainment industry who have previously served, have also pledged to do their duty once more. Actors who are also combat veterans have pledged to return to the colors and fight for freedom yet again.

These actors and veterans have joined the call to join up once again and “Win One for the Gipper”.

GENE AUTRY

EDDIE ALBERT

JAMES ARNESS

ERNEST BORGNINE

RICHARD BURTON

ART CARNEY

KIRK DOUGLAS

HENRY FONDA

GLENN FORD

CLARK GABLE

WILLIAM HOLDEN

BURT LANCASTER

RONALD REAGAN

JAMES STEWART

In a joint statement from The Actors’ Guild, they are urging all veterans to re-enlist now.

Clark Gable was quoted as saying, “We have the training and the experience to pitch right in right away and to drive the commies out of Europe back to where they belong. We don’t have time to train all the men we need, or wait for the draft.

The time is now. The road to freedom has always started with our democracy, and this time is no different. To all you vets out there: Join up, and join up now! Let’s free the world from Godless Communism. Let’s finish this job once and for all

AND FRANKLY, MY DEAR, I DO GIVE A DAMN…”

Conspicuously absent from the announcement was America’s favorite movie soldier and celebrity, John Wayne, who made thirteen movies during the last war.

Chapter Sixteen:

Polonium

Quitting Time at America’s Nuclear Production Plant in Oak Ridge

* * *

Polonium is the deadliest substance known to man. It is a radioactive element needed to produce a safer atomic bomb known as the Mark III or Fat Man. It is extremely rare in 1946 and only America has a supply. Astoundingly a Soviet agent has access and control of this vital and highly toxic substance

* * *

Oak Ridge Atomic Research Center,

Oak Ridge, Tennessee

July 13th, 1946

9:04 hours

His hands were slick with sweat, sheathed within the rubberized gloves, as he carefully lifted the container from the vault. In his sweaty hands he held the most expensive and the deadliest substance on earth. It was the key to detonating the atomic bomb. Most people have never heard of it, but for the last year it had been his life. In his role of Health Physics Officer, he had full access to both the Oak Ridge and the Dayton atomic centers.

Both facilities were gearing up for maximum research and production efforts. Many of the original team; along with many new members, were drafted after the Soviet attack, to continue their work. Their newly-acquired civilian jobs were left behind because their country needed them once again.

In his role as Health Physics Officer he had handled the containers many times, and even helped dispense its contents during the production process. He knew the dangers, and knew what he had to do, in order to protect his own life. A salt-sized grain of this harmless-looking powder could kill thousands of the strongest and healthiest men on earth if breathed in, or otherwise ingested. Death came calling with less than fifty nanograms. The amount in each container could easily kill a small city.[25]

Intellectually he knew that external alpha irradiation is not harmful because alpha particles are completely absorbed by a very thin layer of dead skin, as well as by a few centimeters of air. But on a gut-level he was scared shitless about what he was planning on doing. He had split the available supply into two separate containers. One was destined for the Oak Ridge facility and the other for Dayton.

His Soviet handlers taught him how to attach the detonator to the explosives and to set the timers. He had provided them with the best locations for the explosions in each facility. Each location was chosen to infect the maximum number of critical personnel, and the timers were to be set to a time when the maximum number would be gathered in the same place.

The explosions would be small, just enough to destroy the containers and disperse the polonium. They would cause a momentary concern and investigation, but the buildings would continue to be used well after infecting most of his colleagues. Within weeks, they would be dead.

Polonium is virtually undetectable outside of the body of the victim, and even then you must be looking for it. The small damage by the explosive would be fixed in an afternoon, and the both operations would be back up, and running again within hours. Even if they did suspect something it would be too late for those in the facility at the time. The facilities would be useless for generations. The polonium would continue to be there and would continue to kill.

He regretted this on the one hand, but on the other, their work had been responsible for the deaths of hundreds of thousands and countless tales of sickness and deformities for generations to come. It was easy for his Soviet handlers to convince him of what had to be done.

After seeing what happened in Japan, he might have done it anyway.

Ironic how polonium was discovered by Madame Curie and her husband and it probably killed them. It was named after her beloved country of Poland.

Polonium… the Holy Grail, and the key to causing a nuclear chain reaction in a Mark III atomic bomb. Polonium… the most sought after substance in the world, and the most deadly.

The Soviet spy codenamed ‘Delmar,’ was about to change the course of history forever. George Koval almost forgot to replace the real containers with their fake replacements. He had actually closed the storage vault before he remembered. This fact filled him with doubts about his abilities to carry out his plan.[26]

Full-scale production of atomic bombs was about to resume. The new assembly teams had been trained and had been practicing for weeks. Just the right combination of individuals has been found and recruited. The U.S. was down to three usable atomic bombs. His safely-hidden containers held the entire U.S. and for that matter, the world’s, supply of polonium.

He had forty-eight hours to place both dirty bombs. He had forty-eight hours to become the deadliest saboteur in modern history. Ironically he also had forty-eight hours to save the lives of hundreds of thousands of his fellow countrymen from the fate of nuclear horror. He had forty-eight hours to literally stop the American nuclear program for at least a year or two. Enough time for the Soviet atomic weapons program to produce its own deterrent.

This weighed heavily on Delmar. His heart was racing, and he was breathing hard. All the guards in both locations, were used to seeing him crawling around in restricted areas carrying his tools and instruments in his tool bag. He was the Health Physics Officer, and it was his job to crawl around testing for radiation just as he had been doing for over a year. He had ‘Top Secret’ clearance. It should be no problem at all for him to both smuggle the containers in, and place them, where they needed to be set.

The explosives had been brought in bit by bit in hidden in his tools, hollow coins, and so on, during the last few months. The small detonators were hidden in his Geiger counter. The timers were two exact copies of his old and familiar watch. In fact, that had almost gotten him caught.

One of the new guards had commented on his new watch. If one of the old guards had noticed the same thing, there might have been trouble. He had to figure out how to make his new watches look old. It’s surprisingly hard to do convincingly but he had accomplished the task just last week.

The explosives, timers and detonators were waiting. All that was missing was the polonium and the hands that would put them all together.

Lunch at Oak Ridge

Main Facility Commissary,

Oak Ridge Atomic Research Center

Oak Ridge, Tennessee

July 17th, 1946

“What’s for lunch today Pete?”

“Just some same old stuff. They got… ah SOS.”

“Oh? Do you mean chipped beef, on toast?”

“Yeah, that’s what I mean.”

“Let’s sit over here. Man, the place is packed today. I’m glad we got here before the crowd certainly got big.”

“What’s going on anyway?”

“I dunno, some big conference on a new gadget. All the bigwigs and brainiacs are here. Can’t believe they’re going to eat in here with us. Kinda puts the cramp on our noon card game.”

“Ha! Don’t you think they want to join?”

“Not with a cheater like you playing. Your reputation is well-known. I still don’t understand why I keep playing with you. Man, there’s barely room to sit in here. How about over there with Schmitt? He’s got some room at his table.”

“Hey Schmitty, how’s it going? You got some… Jesus! What was that?”

“Fuck! Something exploded by the kitchen! Can’t see much through the dust… Hey Bill, can you see what’s going on?”

“You know as much as I do Pete. Wasn’t that big of an explosion… maybe one of the cooks let the gas build up in one of the stoves or something. Wait… I can see where it happened.”

“It’s overhead in the air ducts. See by the wall, there?”

“Oh yeah, nice little hole there. What the hell could have done that? HEY DAVE! ARE WE SUPPOSED TO EVACUATE OR WHAT?”

“CAN’T HEAR YA! I’LL COME OVER THERE!”

“I said aren’t we supposed to evacuate, or something?”

“Well no alarms are sounding yet. Kind of a small explosion. Maybe a little gas got up in the air ducts, somehow.”

“LISTEN UP EVERYBODY! THERE’S NO REASON TO PANIC, BUT LET’S EVACUATE THE AREA UNTIL WE FIGURE OUT WHAT CAUSED THE EXPLOSION. NO ONE WAS HURT. TAKE YOUR LUNCHES WITH YOU IF YOU WANT, AND EAT IN THE AUDITORIUM.”

“Damn straight I’m taking my lunch! I paid 10 cents for this feast, and I’m not wasting a mouthful! Let’s go before they change their minds.”

“Lucky that gas leak, or whatever it was, didn’t do more damage. Sounded like a big firecracker. Who in the hell would do something so stupid?”

“Maybe it was one of the circulation fans… no, I don’t think that’s it. They’re still working see how that dust is blowing around. No it wasn’t a fan.”

2 HOURS LATER

In the Head of Security’s office

“It appears to have been a very small explosion set off by a cheap wrist watch as a timer. We just heard that a similar thing happened in Dayton in the middle of their big conference. It happened in their auditorium just before they broke up for lunch. Same type of thing: a small explosion that sent a dust cloud circulating throughout the air ducts. The funny thing about both explosions was that there wasn’t that much dust in any of the other air ducts. These are all pretty new buildings and it was strange.”

“Headquarters has ordered a lock-down of both facilities until we find the culprits. We’re going to test everyone for explosive residue. Both air-circulation systems are back up and running and the holes are patched, but we’re going to keep everyone in place for at least twenty-four hours until we find out who was responsible for this… prank. I don’t know what else to call this. No one leaves, and both places are locked-down air-tight until we find who did this. Was this someone trying to test our security or something? I mean those tiny explosions couldn’t do much damage at all.”

It Spreads

George Oppenheimer opened the door and was greeted by his dog. Iliad jumped up on his hind legs hopping around, hoping to get petted, or even picked up. As usual, he sniffed George for interesting odors, drawing in the polonium particles from his master’s pants deep into his lungs. Oppenheimer was once again working for the government, on a consulting basis, and was attending a seminar, when a small explosion livened things up at the Oak Ridge facility.

His wife Kitty, came out of the bedroom and gave him a big hug, never realizing that she was breathing in a few particles of polonium from his suit jacket as she inhaled. Five-year old Frank, and two-year old Toni, both came running out and also gave their daddy, George, a hug, and each buried their faces in to his pant legs and inhaled particles of polonium.

The family decided to go out to eat at a restaurant down the street. George shook hands with a dozen people before they were seated. His fame was still a novelty, because of his work on the atomic bomb project. Each received a dose of polonium, in some form or manner from contact with Oppenheimer. The waitress was next to receive a dose of polonium when she picked up a napkin that little Frank had dropped, and pretended to blow her nose in it to the amusement of both children. The cook received his next when the paper the order was written on was put on the spindle and was spun around for him to read.

Particles spread from the cook, to forty other diners, and then they went home, and infected another ten people each, who, in turn, infected six others apiece, and so on. By this time, the polonium was getting spread really thin and was not as potent. Yet it still packed a poisonous punch. All in all, George Oppenheimer and men like him, spread polonium to over six thousand people. Not all died, like he and his family, the waitress, the cook and ten of the forty other diners. Still many became deathly-ill, and many never had a normal life again.

Now multiply that by the one-thousand four-hundred eighty-nine people originally infected at Oak Ridge, then add another one-thousand seven-hundred twenty-eight in Dayton, and you have a problem of exponential proportions when they each give a dose of polonium to a couple of hundred more give or take a life.

Iliad died too by the way, along with thousands of other pet dogs, cats, rats, mice and even cockroaches. Polonium is an equal-opportunity killer.

Map Room

The White House

July 30th, 1946

The air is sweltering in the enclosed room. There are too many big bodies crammed into such a small place. The atmosphere is even more uncomfortable than the sweltering heat outside for more than one reason. The most powerful man on earth is speechless. At the moment, there is not a more uncomfortable place on earth.

There is stunned silence, as the news sinks in. No one moves, waiting for Truman to say something… anything. Someone coughs, and the silence is broken as others dare to breathe again.

The president looks sick to his stomach and is as white as a ghost. Then, the color returns to his face, as his fists clench, and suddenly, the old World War One Artillery Captain is back in command.

Truman finally explodes. “Jesus Christ, how many?!”

“Virtually all the personnel at both Oak Ridge and Dayton sir; they are all dead, dying or sick. Remember the report a few days ago about two small explosions at both facilities?”

“Hell yes!”

“There was something in those explosions that is now causing everyone who was in the facilities at the time and everyone who have since visited them, to become deathly-ill. There was some kind of poison or germ, or who knows what in those tiny explosions that was spread by the air system. The timing was perfect, as almost everyone involved with the atomic program was either at the symposium, or at one of the facilities within a few days.”

“What the hell can do something like this?”

“Well sir, it could be a germ, but probably it was some kind of radiation, as the symptoms are strikingly like what we’ve seen in Hiroshima and Nagasaki. It’s hard to detect whatever it is. To make matters worse many of the relatives, and hospital staff attending the victims are also contaminated and are also becoming sick.”

“Holy shit! What is being done to stop the spread of whatever it is for God’s sake?”

“Doctor Anderson will fill you in sir.”

“We have to quarantine everyone who has come in contact with any of the victims. It looks like it has to be direct contact with either the victims themselves, or anything they’ve touched.”

“Holy Mother of Mary!”

“Yes sir, but it gets worse. We have no way of detecting what it is yet. Geiger counters register nothing, yet the symptoms present very much like radiation-poisoning. The good news is that the farther it gets away from the original victim the less potent it is. There appears to be some dilution of the poison’s effect.”

“If this ever gets out to the press they will demand that we shut down all our atomic weapons production and research facilities and that will be the end of the atomic bomb!”

“Ah sir… Wilkes here, sir… That is in effect, what has already happened. All of our current experts are either dead, or dying, and all of our facilities are infected, or contaminated, by something unknown. No one is allowed in or is going to enter them again, for a very long time, until we figure out what it is and how to clean it up or kill it. Even then, who are we going to get to work in them? The atomic weapons program is essentially shut down until further notice sir.”

Again, a stunned silence fills the room.

Truman gets up and paced the room. All eyes are on the small, yet powerful, figure. Everyone is unsure of what to do. Finally, he speaks directly to the members of the Joint Chiefs of Staff.

“Well gentleman, I guess we’ll have to do this the old-fashioned way. We’ll have to beat their asses fair and square. No secret super weapons or atomic wonder weapons. We have to use what we’ve got, against what they’ve got. We’ll have to outsmart them starting now. There will be no more of this arrogance about how they can’t do this or they can’t possibly do that. They just did it to us! Now, we have to figure out a way to beat them straight up man-to-man. There’s no more easy ways around it. We can assume nothing about the Soviets. They’ve outsmarted us at every turn except for ‘Louisville Slugger.’ You can always amend a big plan, but you can never expand a small one. I don’t believe in small plans. I believe in plans big enough to meet any situation, which we can’t possibly foresee at the moment.”

“NOW GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE AND GET TO WORK ON JUST HOW THE HELL WE‘RE GOING TO DO IT! BY GOD, YOU HAVE A WEEK TO FIGURE IT OUT, OR I’LL FIND SOMEONE WHO CAN! DISMISSED, YOU SONS-OF-BITCHES! Not you, Marshall… you stay behind with me. By God, it’s time to shake things up around here!”

Chapter Seventeen:

The Pyrenees Line

US Armor on the Pyrenees Line

* * *

The delay caused by Operation Louisville Slugger and the French stand on the Maginot Line, create the breathing space that NATO needs to form a cohesive defensive line. Just as planned, it takes form just in time, as the Red Tide begins to lap at the base of the foothills.[27]

* * *

The Pyrenees Line

July 28th, 1946

First Lieutenant Arthur Smyth

936th Field Artillery Battalion

Personal observations of a forward observer:

From my observation post I could almost see the whole attack unfolding. It was a strangely beautiful sight from 4,000 feet up perched nice and safe, far from the action. My BC scope was my weapon. It was to a Forward Observer, what an M-1 was to an infantryman.

In the days leading up to the attack there had been many probes by the Red Army’s reconnaissance forces. All had been given bloody noses and sent scurrying back to their holes. There was a close call at Vielha, when a Soviet OMSBON unit showed up a full four days before we thought possible and caught the local forces with their pants down. Somehow a battalion-sized unit had gotten to Vielha undetected and gave us quite a scare. Luckily they were far ahead of their support and supply units, and after a six-hour firefight, they were surrounded, and had no choice but to surrender. They were a tough bunch of yahoos. Pretty much fought to the last man.

I heard that a few more meeting actions occurred with the Reds being turned back. Then, they tried to bum rush us. I guess they were counting on sheer numbers and shock value. It’s pretty hard to continuously charge uphill, but they gave it their best shot. They died bravely… but they died. It was pretty much a slaughter after the initial contact.

I mean, we had pre-registered the artillery, minefields had been emplaced, tank traps had been dug, interlocking fields of fire had been calculated; our artillery was placed on the high ground, trenches dug. Everything that could be done by desperate men, in desperate times, we did. I’m frankly surprised that we didn’t have some boiling oil ready. Jeez, it was still a close call until the flyboys finally showed up. Man, have we been missing them. I usually can’t stand seeing them in the officer’s club, but I would have kissed ’em this time. Those Red bastards might have just overwhelmed us in a few key passes, if the Army and Navy flyboys hadn’t done their thing.

They got this new thing call napalm. Wicked stuff made out of gasoline they say. Somehow it sticks to you, and burns like a son-of-a-gun. I guess you die pretty horribly. Amazing what man can invent to kill another man.

The F4U’s, P-47’s and even some P-38’s did the trick on their most advanced units, and it was over in less than twenty minutes, from start to finish. Strafing and bombing, ‘til there was nothing left to kill. Hell, the arty barely got started and it was all over. I guess it was a peek at what was to come. Those Reds are some fighters and man, can they die hard. I hope I never meet one face-to-face. That’s why I have my scope and binoculars, so I can get them before they get too close.

We still don’t have the kind of coordination we need between the flyboys, and us ground pounders. One artillery barrage messed up a flight of P-47’s that dove down to attack just as the shells were reaching the end of their trajectory arc. I’m pretty sure that three of the planes went down. That’s not good for morale, but neither was the bombing of the 101st Airborne’s headquarters. What those flyboys were thinking is beyond me. Why would there be an enemy command post so far behind our own lines? Once the first guy started, they all joined in. It was a mess. That unit is one piece of bad luck.

The Reds pulled in their heads for a few days and are getting coiled like a spring. We can hear them bringing up their air units and heavy artillery. It was going to get hot and very ugly, sometime soon. They got those friggin’ rockets. ‘Stalin’s Organs’, they call ’em. More bark than bite, I hope.

They say it’s going to be a war of attrition, and we don’t have any reserves. We’ve only got fifteen full-strength divisions against over forty-five of theirs, and they are getting stronger every day. We aren’t. I don’t know where all those new units are going that we keep hearing about, but they sure aren’t showing up here. That’s going to be edited out, I’m sure.

They should come again tomorrow or the day after and this time they will have their own air forces, and those damn Sturmoviks, or whatever they call ’em. Those things are flying tanks. Very hard to shoot down, and they pack a mean wallop. It won’t be like that first attack at all. This time, things will be very even. I hope we have some kind of bucket-brigade waiting to plug the gaps that are sure to appear. Yeah, this could get real ugly, real fast.

“Request #10 “Fox-Oboe-Baker, number one fire mission! Azimuth 3200, from check point #210, right 300, add 500, enemy tanks in the open, will adjust.”

That’s how you do it. That’s how you rain death and destruction upon your fellow man.

It comes in a variety of sizes from mortars, to 155-mm guns. I even got to assist the Navy, in ‘Operation Louisville Slugger.’ Those sixteen-inchers were truly something to behold. You didn’t even have to get close. I doubt the Reds will go anywhere near our left and right flanks. Not with those old battlewagons still moving about.

* * *

Diary of a Soviet soldier commenting on the fighting in the Pyrenees.

* * *

I understand

“We finally have to use our supplies Niki. That’s good, but it means that we have to wait to attack again. Those who have died, will not have died in vain. They have helped us to locate several weak points in their line. The trouble is the minute we gain a local victory, they just fall back to the next prepared defenses on the next mountain. This will not be easy. This is not what we were led to believe would happen. Whatever happened to the notion that the Yanks are running away and leaving their things behind for us to take? No, this is not very encouraging, at all. You do know that what I just said will not leave this room, don’t you, Niki?”

“Oh yes, comrade… I understand.”[28]

Chapter Eighteen:

Best-Laid Plans

The After Effects of Carpet Bombing

* * *

Once again Beria’s amazing intelligence operation and nest of spies uncovers NATO’s secrets. I cannot emphasize to the reader how astounding this intelligence operation was and how much it affected the first months of the war.

This interaction was recorded on film and lip readers were used to decipher the conversations.

* * *

Park Bench #245

Gorky Park

Moscow, The U.S.S.R.

July 28th, 1946

“The NVKD has done it again. The NATO planners are going to attempt a so-called ‘carpet-bombing’ operation near Toulouse. We know the date and the location of the strike. The only question that remains is will they be able to get units in place in time. We still only have sixty operational jet interceptors, and only a few hundred air-to-sky rockets. Air Marshal Novikov has anticipated this next move, and much of the equipment is already in Western Europe near Paris.”

“I suggest that we do not use the Pe-9’s for this operation. The fake Tu-2’s should be enough along with the sky-to-sky rockets, to give them a scare. Marshal Novikov was smart to move the equipment. After what happened in Leningrad, I don’t believe the U.S. will be sending many raids deep into the Motherland.”

“I’ve heard that they have replaced the guidance system of the rockets with an even simpler method. The details are not for me to know. All I care is that they work and break up the blasted formations so our fighters can penetrate their defenses.”

“That Novikov gave quite a lecture on how things are supposed to work together. Much like ground combat, he has designed a combined-arms plan. The sky-to-sky rockets make the bombers take a few hits, and unnerve the others who must stay in formation. Then the rocket-launching heavy fighters and medium bombers move in and launch with the aim of drawing off the fighter escorts and dragging them down to lower levels, where our conventional fighters can have the advantage.”

“Hopefully, this will also serve to break up the bomber formations and they too, will fall prey to the Yak-3’s and La-7’s. Then there are the jet interceptors who will engage any of their jet fighters. If they are not present they will attack any remaining bombers. The rockets being launched by the heavy fighters and Tu-2’s will be different too. If unmolested, they will be able to break up the bomber formations.”

“The escorts are damned if they do, and damned if they don’t engage them.”

“Most interesting also is that they have stepped up production of the old Pe-8 heavy bomber.”

“What in the world for? Those things are obsolete and could not possibly survive against a modern air defense.”

“All I know is what I heard, and that Sergo fellow mumbled something about the Pe-8 being used for another purpose.”

“Yes, I was not present, but I heard about how strange that little Sergo is. An odd duck, as the English would say. Not your normal sort of person from all accounts.”

“I don’t care if he has horns and a tail, as long as he is on our side and keeps the Yankee pigs from using their bombers to destroy the Motherland.”

“I heard he has some kind of fetish for small animals.”

“Ha! What can you do with a small animal? Now I know what you can do with a sheep, and have seen it done many a time.”

“Sounds like you’ve been away from your wife too long, comrade.”

The Pyrenees Line

Pyrenees Mountains

July 29th, 1946

The foothills around the town of Vielha look like a First World War ‘no-man’s land.’ It reminds the few veterans who fought at Monte Cassino of old times. Except this time they are the defenders, and the Soviets are relegated to playing their old role. Ominously, the Red Army has made headway by shear force being willing to absorb horrendous losses in order to accomplish their goals. They are not making suicidal banzai charges; they are simply not willing to give any ground, once it is gained. Counterattacks are not the answer at this point, and even if they were the NATO forces were not capable of making them.

As the Germans found out, the Red Army soldier was able to fight under the most extreme of conditions. They fought through the winter months just as their enemy did, but they were able to handle the elements and deprivation better. They live on less food and supplies and especially more brutal leadership. Yet they have prevailed against the most deadly enemy the world has ever known. That is, until now.

The NATO troops facing them are gaining valuable experience in the art of defensive warfare. They may not be capable of attacking yet, but they are becoming very adept at defending. They are finally receiving enough supplies to take the fight to Ivan. They can give as good as they get, mainly because of their strong mountainous defensive positions. It’s pretty easy to give ’em hell from the high ground.

Luckily for the soldiers on the ground, the air war is a standoff with neither side gaining the advantage. This favors the defender on the high ground. They have a manageable fear of being blasted out of their defensive positions by Il-10’s and Tu-2’s. Both are remarkably versatile aircraft at the tactical level. The fighter aircraft continue to cancel each other out. A special operation here or there, will gain a decided advantage for one side or the other, but there remain no clear-cut winners.

Much like Monte Cassino, this is a soldier’s war. It takes grunts to take the high ground. Artillery can just make it unoccupied for a while. Air power can turn it to mush and debris. But only the grunt can take it and keep it. Up till now Ivan has been able to keep what he has won, the hard way.

The sheer numbers of Soviet troops and aircraft are gradually pushing the NATO forces back foothill by foothill. There will be no breakthroughs yet, nor will there be any letup in the attacks either; much like Monte Cassino, but on a grand scale. The Allied forces took Monte Casino… eventually and at human considerable cost.

Unnoticed by the STAVKA at this early stage, is that as the U.S. units are being rotated to the rear for their R&R, they are increasingly being replaced by Spanish, Portuguese, French, British, Canadian and other NATO forces as they become trained and able to take up their positions. Even units of Belgians and Dutch, Danes and Poles, as well as increasing numbers of German and Austrian volunteers, are appearing in small numbers. All have new equipment and training along with plentiful supplies, courtesy of Uncle Sam.

Ironically the smaller front, coupled with the uselessness of armor in this terrain, have freed up a large number of Soviet mechanized units, which are being moved to other fronts. Again ironically, the lack of any massive armored operations have accordingly decreased the Red Army’s need for supplies and fuel.

If you are a student of Management by Objective you will know that the first thing you look at is the trend. You ask yourself “if nothing changes, what will the outcome be?” The outcome of this situation is that if there are no changes, the Soviets will pierce the Pyrenees Line in three months.

The Offer

Winston Churchill’s Private Study,

Chartwell Estate,

Westerham, Kent, The U.K.

“But sir, you must realize this might be a very appealing proposition to some. Suppose they make it public? There could be a lot of pressure to take a closer look at his offer.”

“I’ll be damn if I’ll kowtow to his demands! He is dictating to us that we allow all of Europe fall behind the Iron Curtain of slavery that is uniquely, and murderously, Stalinist. Furthermore, he is also demanding that we allow our own traitorous socialists and communists free reign to undermine our monarchy, and that we assist him in opening the world’s seas to his navy. Is he mad?”

“Probably Winston, but the alternative is equally unthinkable. If we don’t acquiesce to his demands then he threatens to unleash the largest air force ever seen against our island. Every city south of Leeds is within their range, and we now know that they have jet bombers and jet fighters as well as thousands of conventional fighters and bombers. Not only that, but he threatens to invade the Middle East, cut off our oil supplies and take over the Suez Canal. If the Americans continue with their plan they will not be able to assist us. The great bulk of their air forces will be elsewhere carrying out their part of ‘Plan Griddle.’”

“It occurs to me that another diminutive, bombastic, dictator threatened much the same. The Americans were not available then. I see Stalin and communism as an even greater threat than even Hitler and Nazism, and he MUST be stopped. We fought then, and we prevailed. We shall have to repeat the effort once more.”

“If I may remind you sir, you are not in power anymore, and that decision is out of your hands. Stalin has given us two months to make a decision. He is counting on the British people rising up and demanding that we sit this one out. They will argue that we have given up enough. We have lost an empire. We are drained, physically, emotionally, psychologically and financially. The communists are gaining ground rapidly. Unless something changes we will run out of time.”

“Well Roger, we shall see what we can do to change that dynamic.”

* * *

This is an overheard conversation of identities unknown. The NATO diplomats have still not learned how to keep secrets, secret.

* * *

Satellites Align

“Well Bill, it looks like we have confirmed reports of Soviet units joining the Bulgarians near the Greek border. We also have the Yugoslavs massing on the Italian border, and there are units of the Czechslovakian, Hungarian and Romanian armies being called up to participate in supporting roles as well.”

“Yeah, I heard that the Yugoslavians are more than willing to invade Italy. According to our ambassador present, their hatred for the Italians goes way back, and they are more than willing to seek revenge for past transgressions real or imagined. This Tito fellow seems pretty upset about something the most recent Italian government did to him. It had something to do with the Ustashe, and their reign of terror in Croatia. Anyway, he’s raring to go in order to show off for Stalin. He wants Italy to pay, big time.”

“From what I heard this could get real ugly for the Italians. They will have to fight the Soviets and Yugoslavians as well as their own Communist Party, who will constantly be asking for peace and trying to sabotage their war effort.”

“Our estimates are that the new Italian government will last only a matter of weeks before they surrender.”

“The same is true in Greece. The combination of Red Army training and equipment, coupled with Bulgarian hatred, will be hard to stop. Let’s hope that the Russians do something to piss off the Red Greeks, and they decide to fight for king and country, instead of for some economic system.”

“I was reading about this just the other day, and the article I read said that there is no love lost between the Greeks and Bulgarians, especially since the 1920’s. This historian was boring me with all sorts of stories about these ridiculous border disputes about stray dogs and a massacre… all the kind of normal ethnic crap that goes on in the Balkans. Anyway, they’re ready to impress Stalin as well and to take on their old enemy, Greece.”

“I worked on the estimates for the Major, on just this scenario. It doesn’t look very good for the Greeks, in a war against Soviet-backed troops. It could get really ugly in the Balkans, once again.”

“Hey! Is that pecan pie? Where’d you get that?

* * *

One of the more astonishing ways the Soviets collected secrets. This involved a janitor and a used typewriter ribbon.

* * *

Smudges

Somewhere in Washington, D.C.

July 30th, 1946

“Why is it that all these notes we get from Paul are all smudged and so hard to read? You’d think he could be a little more careful and neat with these things. He does know that they go directly to Comrade Fyodor, doesn’t he? I would never turn in such a mess to such a man as Fyodor.”

“It has something to do with the speed in which he has to gather his information, and from where he gets it.”

“Apparently time is of the essence and neatness doesn’t matter. He actually reads the used typewriter ribbons of the area in which he works. That I would suggest accounts for the smudges and the things he has to report being so accurate.”

“You must be right comrade, because he is still alive and sending us notes.”

* * *

Quite quickly the Americans start to adopt and adapt their new choice of main battle tank, the Patton. The needed improvements are developed rather rapidly.

* * *

Aberdeen Proving Grounds

Fort Meade, Maryland

July 30th, 1946

“Well Colonel, What do you think? That beast is the final complete test vehicle of the new T-50 prototype tank. If all goes well this tank will be standardized as the M-50 Patton medium tank, early next month.”

“My God, I thought they were kidding about naming it after Patton. This is the answer to the Russian Stalin tanks, huh? I’m not seeing anything much different from the M-26 tanks. Give me the run down on it.”

“Yes sir; we’ve made enormous strides with this project. Once the President made up his mind, we got straight to work. That turned out to be an immensely important, because the Centurion isn’t nearly as good as what Mr. Churchill and Mr. Brandt implied that it was. It’s a maintenance nightmare. Hell, it took us fifteen hours just to get the engine out of the first British tank we received. I thought we were doing something wrong, but the two British engineers that came over with the drawings said that it normally takes them twelve hours to pull an engine. And it’s a gas-hog. The very best range we got with the British test tank was forty-five miles. Once we took it off-road, the range dropped to around thirty miles. The turret is a real piece of work; fortunately, we never planned on using the original turret anyways.”

“Major, this isn’t making me feel any better. Give me the positives of switching tanks mid-war.”

“Well sir, I think the T-50 is going to make you happy. It’s an improved version of the original tank rather than just a copy. First, we kept the four-man crew. The turret is a new design made of cast armor, with an unusually narrow forward profile. The main armament is the 90-mm M3 gun, fitted with a muzzle break and a bore evacuator. The secondary armament is a coaxially-mounted .30-caliber Browning machine gun, with a .50-caliber Browning machine gun mounted before the tank commander’s hatch for use as an anti-aircraft weapon. We’ve replaced the original engine with a Ford V-12 GAC engine, from the T-29 heavy tank project. That engine is rated at about 770 horsepower. That gives the T-50 a bit more power than the Centurion. We had to do a major redesign of the hull in order to fit the Ford engine, which also allowed us to increase fuel capacity and make maintenance access much easier. The test hulls got around 160 miles, with the sheet-steel mock-up turrets installed. The range stabilized at around 100 to 110 miles once we put a full combat load in the completed test tanks.”

“Well it sure sounds impressive. What’s the planned production? When will we have some for the Armor School at Fort Knox?”

“Right now twenty tanks are ready. Ten of those are going straight to Fort Knox, with the other ten going to one of the new Armored Divisions. We have the Detroit and Fisher Tank Arsenals tooling up for full production, and they should be fully ready by the end of next month. Also, production contracts have already been awarded to four civilian companies. We hope to have close to 2,000 ready by March.”

“Alright, what’s next?”

“Yes sir; follow me please, the improved M-38 Wolfhound armored car is next.”

* * *

Britain prepares for the worst.

* * *

Gathering Forces

Number 10 Downing Street

Prime Minister Atlee’s private library

July 25th, 1946

“We can confirm that the Soviets are moving their air assets into position, sir. Despite our efforts they are bringing in all the supplies and fuel they will need to launch an all-out cross-channel air assault. The range of their frontline fighter aircraft puts all of southern Britain within their reach. That means their bombers will be escorted at all times, even possibly by their new jets.”

“How are our preparations coming along?”

“We’re manufacturing Meteors and the new Vampires as quickly as we can, and pulling all the Spits and Tempests that we are able to out of storage. As usual it will be the pilots that will determine if we survive or not. It is fairly well understood that the Russians have studied all the mistakes made by both sides during the Battle of Britain, and they are not going to repeat them. We have to do the same and figure out how to survive their overwhelming numbers, as we did against the Germans.”

“Everyone knows how close we came to defeat in that one. I just hope we learned our lessons as well. At least we have much more advanced warning and can concentrate our resources better. On the other hand, the numbers the Soviets can put in the air against us are staggering, and we have a little more than a month to prepare.”

“Yes sir… I…”

“Well? What is it Ronald? Spit it out.”

“Where are the Americans, sir? I know that for propaganda purposes, we have a few units of American P-80’s available, but we both know that the bulk of the U.S.A.A.F. is just not to be found, despite the press releases.”

“We shall have to defend our home alone for a while Ronald. It’s all part of the plan that we agreed upon, long ago. We are going to take it on the chin, but in the end, it will help win the war.”

“It all sounds very familiar sir.”

“How so, Ronald?”

“Well in brief, sir, we lost our empire in the last war, and we now just might lose our country. Meanwhile, the Americans come in later and pick up the pieces.”

“We really have no options here, Ronald. I will not give in to Stalin’s demands. Our sacrifice will ensure that Stalin is soundly defeated I’m sure of it. The floodgates of Lend-Lease have opened again, and the Americans will be forever in our debt I’ve made sure of that. The world will be free of this Russian plague forever. A couple of months of hell will mean generations of peace and prosperity for our people.”

* * *

This was an astonishing announcement that showed just how strictly the NATO Allies would stick to their agreed upon plan. Italy was to be sacrificed for the good of Europe.

* * *

Italy

Combined Chiefs of Staff Meeting

NATO Headquarters

Outside London

August 2nd, 1946

In attendance:

United Kingdom:

Field-Marshal Sir Bernard Law Montgomery, 1st Viscount of Alamein, Royal Army

Admiral of the Fleet Sir Andrew Browne Cunningham, 1st Viscount Cunningham of Hyndhope, Royal Navy

Marshal of the Royal Air Force Sir William Sholto Douglas, Knight Grand Cross of the Most Honourable Order of Bath, Royal Air Force

United States:

General of the Army Omar Nelson Bradley

General Curtis Emerson LeMay

Admiral DeWitt Clinton Ramsey

Canada:

Lieutenant-General Howard Douglas Graham

France:

Marshal of France Philippe-François Leclerc de Hauteclocque, Comté de Hauteclocque

Belgium:

Lieutenant-General Léon Bievez

Netherlands:

Lieutenant-General Ludolph Hendrik van Oyen

Denmark:

Major-General Valdemar Bjerregaard

Spain:

Rear-Admiral Don Luis Carrero-Blanco, Primer Duque de Carrero-Blanco, Grande de España

Norway:

Lieutenant-General Olaf Helset

Italy:

Ambassador Ruggero Grieco

Corps-General Clemente Primieri

Polish Government-in-Exile’s Army:

Lieutenant-General Władysław Anders

German Volunteer Corps:

General Hasso von Manteuffel

Field-Marshal Montgomery: “Settle down, gentlemen… settle down please. We know that ‘Plan Cocklespur’ has been presented, and agreed upon by all the parties that matter. I just want to make sure we are all in agreement and that there are no misunderstandings, amongst all the parties involved. Mr. Ambassador, we are well aware of your government’s objections to this plan. But the NATO command; at the highest levels have agreed that this is the only possible plan that will eventually save the Italian civilization, and will lessen the suffering of the greater part of the Italian populace. General, please continue…”

General Roberts: “Thank you sir. As I was saying, as of September 1st, 1945, the United States had one division, and some service troops, for a total of approximately 34,000 men in the peninsula. These numbers have not changed. The British have a division, two brigade groups and some artillery regiments, for a total of 70,000 troops supported by 112 RAF aircraft. The Italian Army now fields 90,000 men, largely equipped with modern equipment, plus 210,000 second-line troops and 50,000 lightly-armed police. Those forces are supported by 600 modern aircraft, of which, as of last week, fully twenty percent of those aircraft were grounded for maintenance issues. The main striking force of the Italian Army is two brigades of armor, and one motorized-infantry brigade. The largest ships of Italian Navy were released from British internment in Ismailia in mid-May, and with the aid of American and British naval engineers, have been refitting in their home ports for the last three months. NATO naval inspection teams report that seventy-five percent of its capital ships, and sixty percent of their smaller vessels, are now ready for action. Major General Riley, from NATO J-2, will continue from this point, with the most recent threat assessment.”

Major General Riley: “Thank you sir. We will split our brief into two parts; the first part covers the Yugoslavian forces, while the second part covers the Russian forces backing the Yugoslavians. Our newest estimates put the Yugoslavian military at anywhere between 350,000 to 800,000 troops at full mobilization. We believe that the numbers will be closer to the lower end of that estimate, due to the Yugoslavs’ continuing need for manpower for national rebuilding projects. But we must be aware that the Yugoslav Communists were able to field the higher number for at least four months at the end of the Second World War. The current Yugoslav Army is mainly an infantry and horse-cavalry army. They’ve organized three brigades of horse cavalry since late-1945 which are assigned to act as their forces’ main reconnaissance and pursuit element. Their artillery arm is generally of good quality but rather light in weight of ordnance. It mainly relies on pre-war Royal Yugo Army guns, captured German guns, and a mix of light- to medium-caliber Russian and British weapons. Their tank force has around 400 tanks, of which around 300 are modern T-34/85 tanks that they received earlier this year. The Yugoslav Air force is organized on the Russian model. It fields 700 modern aircraft, organized into four fighter regiments, four attack-bomber regiments, two light-bomber regiments, and a single transport regiment. These are nearly all fairly-modern Russian designs, like the Yak-3, Il-2, and Pe-2. Also they have anywhere from thirty to forty captured German and Italian aircraft that may, or may not be flyable. The Yugoslav Navy is very small, with only nine small armed ships around thirty patrol boats and six coastal-artillery batteries. These batteries are mainly made up of captured German 88-mm guns.

We have now identified three Yugoslav Armies which they call ‘fronts’, after the Soviet model that have deployed to the border region. These armies are tentatively designated as the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd. The 1st Army has three infantry divisions, an artillery brigade and a cavalry brigade; the 2nd Army has three infantry divisions, a cavalry brigade, an artillery brigade and an assault-engineer brigade, while the 3rd has four infantry divisions, an artillery brigade, a cavalry brigade, and a tank brigade. Based on their deployment patterns and intercepted radio traffic, we believe the 3rd Army will be the main invasion force, the tip of the spear, as it were.”

“We have been able to identify four rifle divisions and one tank corps of the Russian 31st Guards Army, which have advanced into southern Germany over the last few weeks. These divisions are at close to full-strength and have not seen combat since the early battles in Germany. We believe they will attempt to invade Italy, via the Brenner Pass next week. In southern France, near Nice, there is an additional group of eight Russian rifle divisions and two tank corps that we believe are staging to invade. These divisions saw heavy combat in the drive to the Spanish border. We believe that they are, at best, at two-thirds’ strength, in terms of manpower and equipment. There are also parts of four Russian Air Armies based near Nice, but we don’t know if they are all there to support combat operations in Italy. These units have suffered heavy losses fighting NATO aircraft in France, but still field around 900 modern aircraft. That concludes our threat assessment brief for today.”

General Roberts: “Thank you, General. Finally, we have Brigadier Blackstone, with the J-3 brief. Brigadier, please begin.”

Brigadier Blackstone: “Given the troop commitments of ‘Plan Cocklespur’, and the defenses in Pyrenees, there are no available troops to reinforce the defenses in Italy. The estimates are that the Russians will be able to break through the defenses in the Alpine passes, by D+5. The Yugoslavs should be able to advance along a line, stretching from La Spezia, to Florence, to Ancona, by D+30. With Russian reinforcements, the attack would reach Rome by D+80 and down to the Straits of Messina by D+100. We do not believe that a viable defense of Italy can be accomplished, with the limited forces available.”

“But we do believe that there are alternatives to total defeat. Number one is to defend the Italian-Yugoslav border, evacuate our forces from the Italian west-coast ports, to Sicily. Given the conditions and forces available, this option has been regarded as unfeasible. The second alternative is a fighting retreat that would also relinquish the peninsula, but would delay the enemy advance by as much as five months. The third alternative is to extricate all men and equipment intact to Sicily as rapidly as possible. As the Ambassador knows, such a rapid abandonment of the mainland would have a very negative effect on the morale of the Italian people, but would spare them from further fighting over their already-ravaged land. After carefully considering all the alternatives the planners have concluded that the most effective Allied course of action would be an immediate withdrawal from the Italian peninsula.”

“Corps-General Primieri: Field Marshal, I object to this ridiculous plan! I would encourage you to relieve, at once, all the officers that have wasted our time with this pointless idiocy. It is correct that we are tired of war, but we are prepared to defend our homeland to the death. My God, Field-Marshal, they can only deploy in single brigade-columns in that pass! Should we fail in the passes we have prepared to fall back to the first of five major defensive lines. Those lines can be held forever, given our command of the sea. But those lines will not be needed Field-Marshal, if only NATO will help us. We need at least ten infantry divisions, and two armored divisions to help us defeat the Yugoslavs. We need air units to defend our airspace. Why Field-Marshal, can NATO provide fighters to defend Sicily, but there are none to defend Rome? We need the same sort of Allied Lend-Lease support that is being given to your nation, the Norwegians and the Spanish.”

Field-Marshal Montgomery: “Sir I understand your passion, but the decision has been made at the highest levels. No more NATO troops will be sent to Italy. The risk is simply too great, for such an uncertain gamble.”

Corps-General Primieri: “Field-Marshal, please…”

Field-Marshal Montgomery: “General; that is quite enough! It has been decided, and the issue is now closed. General Roberts, please continue.”

Ambassador Ruggero Grieco: “I have had enough of these insults. Did you really think we did not notice the words you used, ‘agreed upon by all the parties that matter’? Do we not matter? We have not agreed to this surrender. We have prepared an alternate defense plan, which we know will work. But you refuse to listen. We have the third-largest navy in NATO! We have to third-largest army in NATO! You are willing to risk NATO troops by the thousands, defending Franco’s rabid fascisti, but nothing for Italy, for we are too much of a risk. Well, Field-Marshal, we refuse to accept this insult. As you know, it was the Kingdom of Italy that signed the NATO treaty, a nation that no longer exists. We are the now the Republic of Italy, and we see no value in remaining in an organization with allies that refuse to help us. I can now tell you that we have had talks, through the Italian Communist Party with Moscow for the last month or so. They warned us that you would refuse to live up to your end of our agreement. The Russians have offered us a generous peace without occupation.. I have been instructed to inform you that as of midnight, London time, the Republic of Italy formally withdraws from the NATO alliance. Good day, gentlemen.”

Chapter Nineteen:

Other Fronts

Italian Communist Party

* * *

The debate starts among the strategists on just how to proceed now that the atomic bomb is off the table.

* * *

U.S.A.A.F. 8th Air Force Headquarters

London, The U.K.

August 1st 1946

Huge maps of all of Europe and the western U.S.S.R. cover the walls and huge tabletops. The W.A.C.’s are pushing the markers with their hooked end sticks in much the way a Roulette croupier takes your hard-earned cash; a scene familiar to all who have watched a movie on Second World War British air operations.

Two officers are engaged in a heated debate.

“Let’s take this into my office shall we? Alright now settle down, and tell me what this is all about.”

“It’s just that we don’t know who we can trust, and bringing the Brits on this will only broaden the possible leaks. You know full well how screwed up the Leningrad raid was with all those wild stories about guided missiles and such going around. Absolutely ridiculous! Now you want us to let them fly along and include them on the Toulouse raid? It just doesn’t make any sense sir, not at this late date.”

“Listen to me, and listen good. We have to be nice with them or they will get their nose out of joint. It’s only four days until the attack, what can they do to mess it up? They are only asking to include some recon flights with movie-camera operators to catch the whole raid from start to finish. You never know, they might just gain some useful knowledge. I’ve heard they will be taking shots of everything, from soup to nuts. Besides they already know all about our plans, anyway.”

“It’s just a pain in the ass to have to inform them of all the details.”

“If we expect them to hang in there and stay without fighting the second Battle of Britain, we have learn to work together again and to trust one another. Say, have you seen those photos of the Russian rocket sites popping up all over the place? Amazing how fast they have been able to produce all those supposed ground-to-air missiles; quite fishy, if you ask me. Our intelligence says their industrial capacity is not up to the task, yet, here they are.”

“You don’t actually believe that nonsense about them having guided missiles do you General? How could they possibly…”

“The Germans had a missile called the ‘Wasserfall’, that was said to be almost operational. Albert Speer was most adamant on their ability to stop our bombers cold, if he had been allowed to produce them, but Hitler wanted more offensive-minded weapons, and pretty much stopped the program. The Red Army overran their staging area, near the end of the war. We’ve been assured by our wizards that they can jam anything the Soviets can shoot at us. Besides, how could they have them near Toulouse, in time for our raid?”[29]

“How many Brits are we expected to have along with us, sir?”

“They want a full flight of recon aircraft to document our, er, progress. Good luck, and put on a good show for the Limeys. Show ’em how to kick some Red ass.”[30]

* * *

Another personal account of combat.

* * *

8th FIGHTER SQUADRON,

49TH FIGHTER GROUP

U.S. ARMY AIR FORCES

Aug. 2, 1946

INDIVIDUAL COMBAT REPORT OF 1/Lt Richard Gardner

A. Mission No. 633, August 1, 1946, 8th Fighter Squadron, 9 P-80’s

B. Combat Air Patrol, Break-Heart Pass, Pyrenees Line

C. Time of attack: 0730/K

Altitude: 8,000 to 10,000 feet

D. I was element leader in White flight, and as we took off at 0615/K radar picked up inbound aircraft. We circled at 15,000 feet over the pass until we were vectored to the targets. At 0730/K, we intercepted five Yaks of the 15 jet-type. We were above them at 8 o’clock. Two of them climbed on me, and I dove to make a head on pass. I was hit by a cannon shell that passed right through my left aileron. I pulled up and climbed to 8,000 feet, making a 45-degree head-on pass at two more Yaks with no observed results. Shot once at another on 90-degrees deflection, and missed. I found myself on the tail of a lone Yak-15, who appeared to be unaware of my location. I made a 45-degree deflection shot from the rear and above, until he turned almost into me. It was a long burst and he slid off on one wing, and crashed into the mountain, east of the pass.

Two more Yaks chased me, as I started for home. They finally gave up, because they couldn’t catch me. I left the area at 0925/K, and joining up with the remainder of my flight, we all flew home, landing at 0955/K.

E. I claim one Yak-15 destroyed confirmed by wingman, 1/Lt John Glass.

Richard Gardner

1/Lt, U.S.A.A.F.

* * *

“There, done with that one. Man, I hate typing those things up.”

“Well, at least you have something to type about. Those Yaks are hard to hit. We’re faster and can climb better, but man, you just can’t turn with ’em. Kind of like the Jap Zero. Say, did you notice that those fighters today had more power than the earlier ones we encountered?”

“Yeah, I did notice it was a little harder to lose those two on my tail. Oh, and by the way, don’t go head-to-head with them. Jeez, those 30-mm’s put a big hole in my wing! I guess their improving them just like we’re improving our Shooting Stars. We have to keep one step ahead of them, or they’ll be able to both out-turn us and catch us and that ain’t a good thing. This ain’t like it was when we were fighting the Jerries Jack. It’s just not the same. You could count on one hand when you were outnumbered with them. Shoot, with this bunch, it’s a fifty-fifty crap-shoot. Man, they have as many planes as we do. Luckily, we’re better at flying, but you can’t let up for an instant out there. It’s getting on my nerves. I’m having these dreams and… I…”

“Hey, hey, that’s ok… it’s only natural. Listen, we’ll be shipping out soon and you’ll get some real R&R then. Come on Dick, just think of those babes in… wherever it is we’re going to. They’ll throw themselves at you; you being an Ace and all. Come on, let’s get a beer and forget about it.”

“It’s hard Jack. Three months ago, I was starting school. I was a college freshman. I was going to be an engineer and then, they pulled me back into this hell-hole. I just got to know my wife again, and my son was starting to play ball. Goddamned commies! I just want to…”

“Say come on, and look at my sketches for my new nose art. See here… it’s that new dame, Doris Day. Now, she’s a real sweetheart. I hope she brings me good luck. But we won’t need it soon. Listen Dick don’t worry. Soon, all those new boys will be able to take over. Hell, I hear we’re going to be replaced by Spanish kids. They got bigger plans for us. In the meantime we’ll be living the high life, with not a care in the world. Come on, whaddaya say? Let’s get that beer.”

* * *

Beria’s seemingly omnipotent predictions begin to show inaccuracies.

* * *

Gorky Park

Bench #346

August 3rd, 1946

“Great weather we are having Dimi, but I have some trouble on my mind. We have some singularly strange reports coming out of the U.S. According to some of our best agents the Americans are having trouble producing their new planes. Other agents are reporting that they are falling short in their recruiting efforts. It’s all devilishly strange comrade. They should be able to start right back up where they left off. In fact, most of the other agents say just the opposite yet, where are all their reinforcements? Where are the new units that they are expected to field against us? Instead more and more Spanish and old soldiers from the defeated Western Europe countries are manning the lines, and the Yankee dogs appear to be pulling out of line slowly, according to our frontline troops.”

“Da, they are hugely disappointed when they kill a poor Spaniard, instead of a wealthy Yankee. I don’t know what to tell you, comrade. All I can say is; that I’m glad I’m not the one that will be meeting Maior Yegorov, to try and explain what you have heard. You have to figure out a way for him to make the decision of who is telling the truth and who is being misled. I know the commissars will say it is their ‘preaching’ to the masses that are affecting the workers of America. They will take the credit for their articles in Pravda and Izvestiya. I’m sure all the Americans read it from front to back every day.”

“Ha! Even I don’t believe their crap! Why would a bunch of capitalist pigs do so? Just look at what the French have, compared to us. Imagine what the Americans must have. Ah, Dimi it will not be a good meeting. I think I will have to buy some better vodka and hope for the best. Yegorov loves his vodka.”

* * *

One more clever way that Beria and his agents have devised to get a glance at the inner workings of NATO.

* * *

“A safe house in Toronto, Canada”

“How is Operation ‘Spy Glass’ going Dave?”

“From what I understand it’s pretty hit-or-miss. But it provides checks and balances and more importantly it gives us the latest data we can get. Ironically, it works best when the guards come to check on the room. They turn the lights on and walk around; making sure no one or nothing is in the room. Our view is unobstructed for a good five minutes with good light. Our luck extends even further.”

“And why is that?”

“The cleaning lady keeps the room spotless including the light fixture. There’s no dust build-up whatsoever and we get clean shots almost every time.”

“Ha, so her diligence gives us one of our most accurate sources and condemns thousands of her countrymen to their deaths. Exactly how was this way of peeking at what the Americans are doing discovered anyway?”

“Quite by an amazing accident; it was an amateur astronomer who happened to be the night guard in the Washington Monument. He was allowed to keep his telescope in the storeroom and his supervisor let him stargaze from the monument at night on his time off. Quite innocent, really; one day he was fixing something on the telescope when as it was pointed at the White House he happened to catch some movement. When he focused in he saw that he was looking through a gap in the top of the window dressing and at a reflection off a light fixture, it gave him a great view of the map table and one of the walls in the map room of the President. He came down immediately and told his supervisor. His supervisor assured him that it would be taken care of. That night the poor fellow had a terrible accident when he tripped in front of a speeding car that did not stop, and killed him instantly and just drove on. A hit-and-run, as they say.”

“Ha… I get it; and the Supervisor is agent Monty, of course. No wonder he has such good information. That is truly a piece of good luck and truly amazing. But how long can this last? We can’t count on the maid always being so diligent, or something being moved.”

“Its loss would be most regrettable, but we have dozens of other minor ways to find out where and when the air raids are going to be staged. This is just one piece of the puzzle. Maior Nikitin and his staff, gather all the information and put the pieces together. There have been remarkably few raids, so it has been easy. We have been able to intercept them and defend the targets, as you know. All of the major raids are discussed by the White House Staff. From what I understand there are at least twenty-three well-placed janitors, maids, cooks, and such, who funnel the information through Monty, and he has the radio.”

“Well, so far, it has worked. As they say, ‘one can’t jump over one’s head.’ We have to do our best and keep all the information flowing to Monty and Maior Nikitin. That is how we will keep the Motherland safe from enemy atomic bombs. They are surely the work of the devil, even if there is no devil.”

* * *

The inner workings of the Kremlin on display.

* * *

Have No Interest

“I have no interest in boats and navies. The guidance system is designed for shooting down bombers over friendly territory. If one of the missiles got into the enemy’s hands, they might just be able to figure out how to counteract the system and that would be catastrophic. Comrade Stalin knows this and has assured me that this warhead will only be used in territories that can be controlled by us. It is too risky, I tell you, to have this technology fall into the enemy’s hands. No, I won’t allow it.”

“Friend Sergo, we need your guidance system to use with our air-launched V-1 program. If we could guide those missiles, imagine how much havoc they could wreak on the capitalist navies! Why, we could keep them a hundred miles from our shores…”

“What shores? We have none to speak of. It is a ridiculous suggestion and not worth the effort or the chance. We are a land power, not a naval one. Let the NATO pigs have their oceans. We have no need of them. “

“But, what if they get into the Black Sea; or into the Baltic? Then, what will you say? Would you deny us such a weapon one that we can use to stop an invasion on Soviet soil? I would be warned, Sergo Peshkov. I would at least prepare for the eventual use of your guidance system against naval forces. I think Comrade Stalin would agree with me on this point… no?”

“Well alright, Novikov. I will see that a test program is started, and yes, I have no doubt that the system will work on boats as well as bombers it was actually designed to work on boats. But again, I caution that we cannot use these warheads over enemy territory, or anywhere else they may be compromised, and on that, Comrade Stalin will agree with me, I assure you. We have a new trick by the way. We’ve added some false radio and radar signals. The bombers will be so busy trying to sort things out that the true nature of the guidance will not be discovered.”

“You are exceptionally proud of yourself aren’t you, Sergo? I would be careful that you do not dislocate your arm trying to pat yourself on the back. We should hear about the attack on Toulouse soon, and then maybe, I will reach over and pat your back for you, Sergo.”

* * *

‘The Ruling Seven’; as they sometimes are referred to, met as they always did, when Stalin was not in Moscow. Stalin was having one of his many ‘attacks,’ but still ruled with an iron hand. Yet, he left the day-to-day operation of the U.S.S.R. up to the oligarchy, that was the made up of these seven extraordinarily ruthless men. By order of Stalin, they had just seen the movie ‘Volga! Volga!,’ again, for the forty-seventh time, by their count. It wasn’t the same, without Stalin acting out all the parts, and that was the best part of the evening, thus far. After dinner, the conversation turns to America, and it’s seemingly lack of military response.

* * *

Meeting Molotov

The Kremlin

Lavrenti Beria, Georgi Malenkov, Andrei Zhdanov, Nikolai Voznesensky, Nikita Khrushchev, Aleksei Kuznetsov, Anastas Mikoyan, Lazar Kaganovich

In attendance: Vyacheslav Molotov — Foriegn Minister, Anastas Mikoyan — Vice-Premier of the Council of Ministers, Lazar Kaganovich — First Secretary of the Ukrainian Communist Party and Minister for Building Materials, Georgi Malenkov — Candidate Member of Poliburo, Lavrenti Beria — Director of the NKVD, Nikolai Bulganin — Minister for the Armed forces, and Nikita Khrushchev — Premier of the Ukrainian Soviet Socialist Republic and senior member of the U.S.S.R.’s Politburo.

Molotov pontificates, “I tell you, it is our comrades in the U.S. who are slowing down their war-production just like we planned. They have convinced a large number of the American workers that the old, gutted, Europe is not worth fighting for again. They did it once, but not again. They have spent over 300 billion dollars, money they did not have on the last war and it will only be worse for them this time. They must make money, or their system will collapse. The whole capitalist system depends on using the worker and profiting off his labor. The workers are finally seeing the true nature of capitalism. Their war-bond sales can only take them so far. The American public is sick of war.”

Beria speaks up, not wishing to concede all the meeting time to the filibustering Molotov, “Da, Comrade Vyacheslav is correct. That must be the answer. Why else would they not be producing enough weapons? Why else would their young men not join their armies to fight us? The workers must be convinced that the communist way is the way of the future, and they are just trying to hasten the workers’ ascension over the moneyed whores. Look at how their own soldiers rioted, when they did not get them home fast enough. And when Truman tried to slow the demobilization down, he was defeated by his own supporters. It must be the answer otherwise they would surely have pushed us back from the Pyrenees Mountains, or at least attempted to. Instead they are losing ground every day. In a matter of months, we will be through those cursed mountains and nothing will stop us from reaching Gibraltar. Italy is ours now and Greece will soon follow. They surely must feel that all is lost and are ready to talk with us, about the future.”

“With the successful destruction of their atomic bomb program they must know that this is the end of the capitalist system in Europe and they will have to see to saving their own skins. Some of my agents are trying to infiltrate the unions, but that door has been closed shut; for now by the F.B.I.”

Khrushchev chimes in carefully choosing his words, so as to not sound nekulturny to the rest of the group, “If I may, Beria… let’s concentrate on their military options, shall we? First, without their atomic bomb we have a realistic chance of stopping their bombers now that we have the weapons we need to at least reach their planes. Soon, they will only be able to field forces from either England or Spain, to try and gain back Europe. Scandinavia will soon fall, judging from the reports I’ve seen, and…”

Beria, visibly annoyed at Khrushchev, shoots back, “We’ve heard that before, Tovarishch Nikita. Perhaps you should take personal charge of the war in the north, and entertain us with your heroics, as you did at Stalingrad eh comrade?”

Not caring what he sounds like and having little fear of Beria at this time, Khrushchev explodes, “Don’t belittle my service, Beria! I saw the war first-hand, unlike you, spending the entire time hiding behind your secret police and your NKVD troops! I know the smell of death by bomb and bullet, first hand! All you know is death by torture!”

Everyone sits there momentarily stunned at Khrushchev and Beria’s exchange, until Molotov brings the meeting back into order, “Enough, old friends! Let’s get back to the business we have come here for. Stalin will not be pleased if we don’t come to some conclusions and report to him by 3:00am. You know that he will still be awake, and expecting us to report, so do we have a consensus? Can we conclude that it appears that the Americans are having trouble mobilizing their forces for another all-out war and that Comrade Stalin was correct again about their will to fight for the same ground they have already fought over? No objections then? Good!” And the meeting breaks up into smaller cliques, for further discussions.

Ruling Seven

Chapter Twenty:

Preparations

RAF Meteor Jet Fighter

* * *

Once again the thoroughness of my files is on display.

* * *

“What have we here, Dimi?”

“It is a list of the British squadrons.”

“This is useful information, eh?”

“Yes, our agents are providing us with many bits and pieces from which to put together a nice little picture of just how prepared the British are.”

“They have moved many of their bomber squadrons out of England. Perhaps, it is to avoid them being destroyed?”

“Yes, that appears to be so.”

————————— TOP SECRET————————

Royal Air Force Headquarters

London

August 5th, 1946

Report on Historical Squadron Strength

Stationed in the British Isles at the start of hostilities May 2nd, 1946

7 squadrons of Meteors

1 squadron of Vampires

30 squadrons of Spitfires

4 squadrons of Mustangs

1 squadron of Tempests

7 squadrons of Hornets

8 squadrons of Mosquitoes

9 squadrons of Mosquitoes, night-fighter variant

20 squadrons of Lancaster bombers

13 squadrons of Lincoln bombers

100 squadrons

1,232 combat aircraft

Stationed in Germany

3 squadrons of Tempests

2 squadrons of Spitfires

6 squadrons of Mosquitoes

136 combat aircraft

Stationed in France

1 squadron of Meteors

1 squadron of Spitfires

1 squadron of Tempests

40 combat aircraft

Stationed in Norway

2 squadrons of Spitfires

27 combat aircraft

Stationed in Italy

1 squadron of Tempests

1 squadron of Mustangs

1 squadron of Hurricanes

1 squadron of Mosquitoes, night-fighter variant

45 combat aircraft

Stationed in Austria

2 squadrons of Spitfires

30 combat aircraft

Stationed in the Far East (Java, Hong Kong, Japan, Malay)

5 squadrons of Spitfires

4 squadrons of P47s

2 squadrons of Mosquitoes

2 squadrons of Hurricanes

1 squadron of Tempests

181 combat aircraft

Stationed in India

2 squadrons of Spitfires

2 squadrons of Mustangs

1 squadron of Tempests

58 combat aircraft

Stationed in Mediterranean (Malta, Palestine, Greece)

1 squadron of Tempests

1 squadron of Spitfires

2 squadrons of Mustangs

2 squadrons of Lancaster bombers

1 squadron of B24 bombers

84 combat aircraft

Stationed in Egypt

2 squadrons of Spitfires

1 squadron of Mustangs

1 squadron of Mosquitoes

1 squadron of Mosquitoes, night-fighter variant

4 squadrons of Lancaster bombers

1 squadron of Lincoln bombers

142 combat aircraft

Stationed in South Africa

1 squadron of Spitfires

10 combat aircraft

Stationed in Sudan

1 squadron of Mosquitoes

12 combat aircraft

Current Squadron Strength

Stationed in the British Isles at the start of hostilities

10 squadrons of Meteors

2 squadrons of Vampires

42 squadrons of Spitfires

10 squadrons of Royal Auxiliary Air Force Spitfires

8 squadrons of Mustangs

6 squadrons of Tempests

9 squadrons of Hornets

9 squadrons of Mosquitoes

11 squadrons of Mosquito night fighters

5 squadrons of Lancaster bombers

1 squadron of Lincoln bombers

113 squadrons

1,487 combat aircraft

Stationed in the Far East (Java, Hong Kong, Japan, Malay)

5 squadrons of Spitfires

4 squadrons of P47s

2 squadrons of Mosquitoes

1 squadron of Tempests

152 combat aircraft

Stationed in India

2 squadrons of Spitfires

2 squadrons of Mustangs

1 squadron of Tempest

72 combat aircraft

Stationed in Mediterranean (Malta, Palestine, Greece)

2 squadrons of Tempests

3 squadrons of Spitfires

2 squadrons of Mustangs

81 combat aircraft

Stationed in Egypt

4 squadrons of Spitfires

4 squadrons of Mustangs

3 squadrons of Mosquitoes

1 squadron of Mosquitoes, night-fighter variant

14 squadrons of Lancaster bombers

14 squadrons of Lincoln bombers

40 squadrons

587 combat aircraft

Stationed in South Africa

1 squadron of Spitfires

10 combat aircraft

Stationed in Sudan

1 squadron of Mosquitoes

12 combat aircraft[31]

* * *

Novikov presents his plans to Stalin for the Second Battle of Britain.

* * *

Stalin Interviews Novikov

“How go the preparations Novikov?Do you have all you need to give us a smashing victory?”

“Yes sir, we have over seven-thousand aircraft at our disposal. Combined with the knowledge of how the Germans were defeated, it should be smashing victory indeed, Comrade Stalin.”

“What will we be doing to avoid the errors of the Luftwaffe? I know that we have much larger numbers as do the British. I do not want to hear any news of failure Novikov. You have the finest-equipped, and best-trained, forces that have ever been assembled. I understand that our engineers have increased the range of certain models of aircraft?”

“Yes, Esteemed Comrade. Many of our fighters have now been fitted with auxiliary tanks attached to the wings. This gives them an additional 600 liters of fuel, per wing. That is more than enough fuel to reach all of southern Britain, and beyond with enough time to fight once they get there. In the case of the Yak-9, a new model has been developed, called the Yak-9DD, and it has a longer range than the Yankee Mustang. Yes with all of these developments there is no part of the British Isles that is beyond our reach.”

“Very good, Novikov.”

“We will not make the same mistakes the Germans did. Their airfields and radar will be our first targets. The Sturmoviks will make short work of them, along with any anti-aircraft guns that may be protecting them. We can detect where the radar is emanating from and can use it to discover their location. The only way to disguise them is to shut their radar down, which serves our purposes anyway. With our numerical superiority we will cover their airbases at all hours. We will hover over their bases, day and night. Even if their Meteor or Vampire models are pitted against our piston aircraft, it will be similar to what they did to the early German jets. You destroy them when they are taking off, or landing. Even a Pe-3 or Tu-2 can destroy a Meteor when it is on the ground or clawing for altitude. It will be a continuous effort, and we will not be lured into attacking their cities and factories. We will only concentrate on their fighters until they are destroyed and we gain absolute mastery of the air.”

Stalin; still under the malaise of his latest drug, slowly asks a question.

“Doesn’t their radar and organization give them an advantage over ours, comrade? We all have seen the movies with the women in uniform pushing the wooden blocks here and there, and by doing so, defeating the svolochy Nemetski.”

“Until we destroy their radar sites yes, but we counter this by overwhelming concentrations. Concentrations they cannot match even with a maximum effort. We can concentrate on up to four areas, with more power than they can produce in one. Unlike the propeller- driven fighters of times past, the new jets need concrete runways. They cannot take off from any cow pasture, and all of these facilities are known through our agents. Like us they have a limited number of jets. Once they are destroyed, our conventional planes are more than a match for the best equipment they have in greater numbers. Our jets will fly air-superiority missions, while our fighters seek out theirs and the ground-attack aircraft destroy anything that is on the ground. We know that the Germans were very close to winning the last Battle of Britain when they were diverted away from their task. We shall not be diverted away from our main goal of destroying their Fighter Command.”

“Hmm… I see… what do you estimate will be our losses, and the time frame until we reach air-superiority over the English?”

“We will lose two pilots for every Englishman Comrade, it cannot be helped. The battle will be fought over enemy territory, and many of our damaged planes will not make it back while the English will be able to crash-land in friendly territory if need be, possibly even rejoining the fight in a very short amount of time. Because of this, it will take three months to subdue them if they continue to fight until the bitter end.”

“Well, we are committing four pilots per English pilot, so we should be victorious in the finish, yes?”

“Yes Comrade, your math is correct, as always.”

“Still no sign of the Americans joining in the fight, so now is the time to strike.”

“But you have given them a deadline, sir?”

“Pah. How soon can we begin operations in earnest?”

“The first blows can fall in three weeks’ time, Esteemed Comrade.”

“Da. That will be a good time to start. We can fly better in adverse weather than they can. After all, we have had much practice in the Ukraine.”

Chapter Twenty-One:

Toulouse

Wasserfall V3 Air to Ground Missile Renamed Stalin’s Fire

* * *

You may remember Hervey. He was the French Communist leader who greeted a Soviet paratrooper falling from the sky near one of the supply depots on the first day of the war. He later invited him over to his home. He introduced the soldier to his daughter and tragedy ensued. Hervey; in a fit of rage, killed and disposed of the soldier’s body when he caught him raping his 14 year old daughter. Such is life and such is war.

* * *

Eyewitness report of

Hervey Fontaine

A local farmer and Mayor

Toulouse, France

August 5th, 1946

Our agents were able to find a survivor of the Toulouse raid, and after several hours they were able to acquire some useful information. The following are the events in Mr. Fontaine’s words translated into English. Translation of his testimony as follows:

“It was early in the morning, and I was tending to the cows. There had been many air-fights over the past weeks, so I didn’t think anything of it when I first heard many aircraft engines. Then the noise was joined by a decidedly odd sound like a low rumble, and I started to scan the sky for the source of the noise.”

“Pillars of fire were erupting from the place where the Dubois family used to farm. It had been taken over by the Russians about a week ago and Dubois was put in jail. Then we heard the roar of many, many, American bombers and fighter planes, along with hundreds of jets, and Russian fighters.”

“Never had I seen such numbers before.”

“The battle was much lower in the sky than usual so it was easier to see what was happening. The pillars of fire turned out to be rockets. Once they left the ground, they flew for a few seconds and seemed to be under the control of the devil. They streaked straight for the American bombers. It was uncanny how they managed to hit the bombers destroying them instantly. The ones that hit seemed to have a mind of their own.”

“There were about thirty rockets and many hit the bombers. In spite of all this, the brave Americans kept on flying in formation and even with large gaps in their numbers, they still kept on coming. Meanwhile the fighters from each side dueled and died. I saw two-dozen planes crash myself.”

“Then the bombs started to fall. They came down like a curtain and they just rolled along exploding, gradually getting closer to Toulouse. As I said there were many gaps in their formation so the curtain was not perfect and gaps appeared where no bombs fell. While right next door the whole neighborhood was destroyed, small patches of houses were not directly touched.”

“My farm is to the east of Toulouse and the bombers started to bomb from the west. At first it looked like we were to be spared, but alas, it was not to be.”

(Note: Mr. Fontaine’s entire family was killed and his farm destroyed. Dead are his wife and 14 year-old daughter.)

“The noise was beyond description. In fact, my ear drums burst shortly after the bombs reached my farm. All I could do was to stand and watch in horror as my whole life… my family, disappeared from this earth. I was knocked to the ground and lost consciousness.”

“When I awoke, there was utter silence. I could not even hear my heart beating. I thought I was dead. Then I opened my eyes and saw the hell that had befallen my farm. I fought in the Great War and spent much time in the trenches. It was like walking in a nightmare. I was transported back to no-man’s land once again. Nothing moved for miles. I will never forget the nightmare that my life has become.”

* * *

Reports are numerous on this raid alone. Here are a few examples. The missiles were indeed improved copies of the German Wasserfall. These missiles were within months of being used by Hitler when the war ended. With the assistance of Sergo they are now in the hands of Stalin. They have been since renamed Stalin’s Fire.

* * *

Report of Ground-to-Sky Missile Site #4

Near Toulouse, France

August 5th, 1946

10:05 hours

By General Georgi Malyshev, Commander of Ground-to-Sky Missile Regiment Number One

Missile site was operational on 2 August, at 09:32 hours.

At launch minus 3 hours, thirty V-3 (Wasserfal) missiles were installed. At launch minus 1 hour, the missiles’ guidance systems were calibrated, and the missiles were prepared to receive their fuel. The operators were on duty starting on 3 August at 04:00 hours.

Radar reported multiple targets in route from the west at 5,000 meters and a speed of 400 kph at 7:12 hours. The enemy formations were on time and on target just as we had been told to expect. As predicted they were of the B-32 and B-17 bomber-types.

The skies were clear and visibility was unlimited.

Missiles were launched in volleys of five in a dispersed pattern, and at fifteen-second intervals. This allowed the missile operators to follow their assigned missile, and choose their targets. Eight missiles were lost before the Columba system could take over flight control.

The Columba system appeared to fail on nine units, and they passed harmlessly through the formation.

Eight missiles performed as designed and were guided to their targets. Five more were partially successful, and damaged their targets.

Without prior knowledge about the direction, time and altitude of the enemy bomber raid, our success rate would be far less. It takes hours to fuel the rockets, and they cannot stay on stand-by for days at a time. We also have to know the direction of the raid in order to send the missiles in the correct direction before the guidance system locates the bombers. If the missiles were initially launched in the wrong direction, the guidance system would not be able to see the targets in time.

Additionally the knowledge of what type bomber the target is increased our hit rate, by a factor of one-hundred percent. Without this prior knowledge, we would have to set the proximity fuse to a different and not as accurate, setting.

I must stress that the prior knowledge that we are receiving is crucial to what success we have with the V-3 Wasserfal. Without this knowledge I estimate our success rate would be less than ten percent.

* * *

This is a very interesting report. There is a revelation by an unknown General near the end of the report about the formation of SAC. This would seem to be the first of many attempts to circumvent the spy apparatus of Lavrentiy Beria. It is similar to the shotgun approach later followed by the House Un-American Activities Committee but much more effective. It did seem to rule out the obvious candidates that other programs missed like William Perl, Victor Perlo, George Koval, Klaus Fuchs and Julius Rosenberg who all had obvious ties to Communism and Russia but never the less were able to carry out their missions.

* * *

“Results Are In”

Headquarters,

U.S.A.A.F 8th Air Force,

London

August 5th, 1946

16:23 hours

“Gentlemen! Get your asses in here and listen up! What’s the short version Norm?”

“Well sir, we accomplished our mission but with unacceptable losses.”

“Give me the bad news first.”

“We lost a total of one-hundred sixteen aircraft out of eight-hundred, most being bombers. Ninety-nine were shot down outright. Another twenty-six are damaged beyond repair. We lost twenty-seven fighters out of three-hundred. Another fifteen are write-offs. The most damaging part was that those damn missiles seemed to target our lead bombers. Almost every flight leader was targeted with many of them being hit. This appears to be a conscious effort by the Soviets to bring down the pathfinders and leadership of the raid. We estimated that approximately thirty ground to air missiles were fired, that only twelve or so actually hit anything. Still, they hit our flight leaders. Of the hundreds of air-to-air missiles fired by the medium bombers and a few heavy Pe-8’s, again, a very small percentage hit, but what they hit was devastating to the raid’s leadership.”

“Is that it for the bad news?”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright. Let’s hear the good news then.”

“We accomplished our mission. Despite being outnumbered and beset by those hellish directed missiles, Toulouse was heavily damaged; their supply depots, railroad rolling stock and switching yard are totally destroyed. As I said, the mission was accomplished. We also gave as good as we got. We estimate that out of 1,000 enemy fighters, medium bombers and the Pe-8’s, approximately one-hundred fifty were shot down.”

“Yes but at what cost? We can’t afford many more ‘victories’ like that. I guess we shouldn’t be surprised that they had unusually heavy anti-air and fighter assets in the area. After all it is within spitting distance of the Pyrenees. I can’t say I’m looking forward to writing all those letters to the families of all those pilots and aircrew.”

“I can’t say I envy you that part of your job.”

“Thanks Bill. Gentleman, what else is on the agenda?”

“Sir? If I may ask a question?”

“Yes Bob. We’re all friends here.”

“Why was this raid done with B-17’s and not 29’s? We had some of those shiny new B-32’s out there, but there weren’t enough of them to affect a different outcome. I would think that our losses would have been far fewer had we had the B-29’s.”

“That’s a good question Bob, and one that I really shouldn’t be answering in this meeting. But, what the hell there will be a formal announcement soon, so I’ll let my headquarters staff hear it first. There is a new component of the U.S. Army being formed. The strategic bombing arm of the Army Air Forces is being split-off into its own command and will become the Strategic Air Command. It will have the distinction of becoming the fourth autonomous command within the U.S. Army. That leaves the Army Air Forces with all its tactical air assets in place. For now fighter-bomber, interdiction, fighter sweeps, close air support, local air-superiority, and such, will stay with the Army Air Forces. Strategic bombing against the enemy’s infrastructure will be handled by the new Strategic Air Command, or S.A.C. They have been assigned the B-29 groups and most of the long-range fighter and jet aircraft for escorts. They will also soon be getting our B-32 groups as well, as soon as conversion from the B-24’s are made. They are separating themselves; as we speak, and setting up shop in their new offices at the Pentagon. They are being highly selective in their personnel, and you may or may not be asked to join or to stay with the Army Air Forces. Much of this will depend on rather intrusive background checks from what I understand. Whether or not you are chosen depends upon what your neighbors, close friends, relatives, third-grade teacher and nanny have to say about you. It seems that this background check, and not your competence, will be the determining factor.”

“That’s a lot to digest General; why the sudden decision?”

“From what I understand it was felt that a fresh set of eyes and ears, as well as tight lips if you catch my drift, are needed to solve our strategic bombing problems. I caution every one of you… If any word of what I just said reaches anyone outside of this room, our military careers and possibly even our freedom and lives, will come to an utter and abrupt end. This is considered highly classified and you ten guys are the only ones I trust with this information. This is not to be mentioned again until the official announcement is made. Unless you are being transferred to S.A.C., you will not be seeing action in the B-29. They will be using different facilities and supply chains, etcetera. It’s all designed to compartmentalize their operations and to keep loose lips from sinking… er… you get the picture.”

“Are we being suspected of being commies sir?”

“Well son, the top brass is not taking chances. We need to shut down all the damned the leaks, and we need to do it now. Our losses are unsustainable and way out of whack compared to the Brits. Something stinks to high-heaven and this will hopefully solve the problem. If you are not asked to join S.A.C., then I would consider talking to your nanny, and find out what she has been saying about you. That’s all, gentlemen. It’s out of my hands. Good luck.”

The Soviet Perspective

“Come in and report Nikolai.”

“Yes sir. Reports from the field say we shot down over one-hundred fifty bombers, and one-hundred eleven of NATO’s fighters, comrade. Toulouse was destroyed, and the few remaining supplies and units were destroyed as well.”

“Everything went well then?”

“Yes comrade, our ground-to-sky missiles performed as expected. We were able to use the wire-guidance system to allow the missiles to close upon the lead bombers in each group, then, the internal system took over. Our hit ratio was not inspirational, but what they destroyed was highly significant; most of their lead bombers and pathfinders were destroyed.”

“I have other reports Nikolai that have much lower figures of enemy aircraft destroyed, comrade. What do you say to that?”

“I only have the reports from the pilots, anti-aircraft guns and missile sites to base my report on sir.”

“Ha! Those reports are always too large. Well the main point of the plan was to let the bombers destroy what they think are tons of supplies, and to demonstrate that we can cover every little insignificant area with our missiles and fighters as well as anti-aircraft fire.”

“Again sir; the majority of the enemy’s losses were accomplished by our brave fighter pilots. The missile units were more of a scalpel, aimed at the leadership of the bomber forces. If you hit the head, the body will follow, as our boxing instructor always told us.”

“Enough of your babble, Nikolai; I saw from my vantage point some pretty large explosions. What exactly, did we leave behind to cause such fireworks?”

“Strategically-placed gasoline barrels, worn-out tires and worn-out equipment; much like the movies, comrade. Much of it was for show. Lots of explosions and smoke designed to convince the enemy that they had done their job. The men left behind were from the penal battalions, and there were local civilians present as well, so there will be bodies for their spies to observe. The power of the pattern-bombing is a sight to behold. I’m glad it was not done on one of our frontline units. Casualties were high among the penal battalions and civilians. Why sir, did we not just evacuate the whole area, and emplace more anti-aircraft units, to shoot down more bombers?”

“We did not want to show them our plan. We had to make it appear as though all the anti-aircraft and fighter units were there normal and that they can expect this kind of opposition wherever they try to bomb. There is a story about Winston Churchill doing the same thing. He is said to have known about a raid by the Germans, but he didn’t want to put his spies at risk, so he let tens of thousands of his fellow countrymen die in a massive bombing raid. It is only rumor, but I think it is true myself. Maybe the French will start to get angry at NATO for bombing all their cities. I read a report that over 20,000 French civilians were killed in the bombing and shelling before their D-Day; amazing that they still fight us.”[32]

“…I have some terrible news, Comrade Marshal… A stray bomber let his bombs go off target, and we believe that they hit the Ground Missile Site. Sir, I’m sorry to inform you that your son was killed, along with Maior Shumilov. I grieve for the loss of you son, and I know the Maior was a close friend, as well, sir; my condolences.”

“Ah, Nikolai… very distressing news, indeed… please; leave me for a while…”

“Of course, Comrade Marshal… of course.”

* * *

We find out from this submission, that things are not what they seem in Italy.

* * *

Italian Battleship Giulio Cesare

Marina Militare base

Augusta, Sicily

August 15th, 1946

“Excuse me, Ammiraglio. We have received a telegram from Rome. The Russian replacement crew will be arriving tomorrow night. The transfer date is still the same.”

“Accordingly, we are still required to turn our ship over to the Russians on the 25th, and I am ordered to retire the next day. The Russians have demanded all senior officers that served during the fascist era be removed. Did we ever find out what happened to the first group Lieutenant?”

“Si, Ammiraglio. The wreckage of an aircraft matching the type they were on was found by a fishing boat four days ago.”

“NATO?”

“We believe so sir. The NATO blockade is finally starting to tighten. But there wasn’t really enough wreckage recovered to be sure.”

“What is that? Are those aircraft?”

“Yes sir. They are NATO reconnaissance aircraft out of Malta. They’ve made regular daily overflights of most of our naval bases. They also have picket submarines and destroyers patrolling to make sure none of our combat ships leave port.”

“But they allow the fishing ships to leave?”

“Yes sir. NATO has made it clear that they did not want our people to suffer.”

“What a noble statement and yet, they cut off the food shipments from the United Nations Refugee Relief Agency.”

“That is true sir, but they’ve also cut the UNRRA food aid to the Yugoslavians. While we will get thinner this winter, the Yugoslavs are now starving.”

“Good, let those bastardi starve. Take Trieste will they? We will not soon forget that insult.”

Chapter Twenty-Two:

Decisions

Marshal Maslennikov

* * *

This was a scene caught on film by a professional movie maker shooting a scene from a rousing Communist propaganda movie; that everyone has since forgotten. Lip readers were able to determine what was said and later discovered what was thought by both.

* * *

The Boxer

Gorky Park

Bench #287

August 16th, 1946

The leaves are starting to turn colors, and the air is full of the smells of fall. Two lone figures sit on the bench, engaged in animated conversation. It is clear from their manner that this conversation is not intended to be overheard. Not far away plain-clothes agents of the NKVD stand watch, keeping roving eyes and ears out of range.

One of the debaters is a big man, with big features. You would have no trouble seeing the former heavyweight boxer he once was. He is not a figure who blends in well in a crowd. He is also not the type of person that you can ignore. Yet, his advice is being ignored.

By contrast the other is a weasel of a man. Small close-set eyes and fast movements, with extreme hand gestures that distract most people from listening to what he has to say. Over the years he has climbed his way through the Communist Party leadership. What he lacks in physical stature, he more than compensates for in political prowess. He is not a man who can be easily intimidated anymore.

Both men are wary of each other, like the boxer that one once was and the political animal that the other has become, and whose skills he has mastered. To most ears the conversation would not make much sense, yet the outcome would have major consequences for the outcome of the Third World War. In the end, both are just making educated guesses. It is a roll of the dice, as to whom history will judge in what role; one will be known as a military genius and the other, one of the greatest fools of all time.

If the dice rolls one way, the point of view of the Boxer will look as if he possessed a crystal ball; if the dice rolls the other way, his name will be lost to the vagaries of history, and his logic will never see the light of day. The same is true for the Weasel. If his number is rolled he will be hailed as the greatest military mind of the Third World War. If his number fails to be rolled, he will be looked at as the Maurice Gamelin of this war: A General who used old ideas, to fight a new war.

But what are these new realities? Whose vision will turn out to be brilliant? Whose will turn out to have the same effect as General Gamelin’s? If the right choices are made, recent developments by Sergo Peshkov and his team will win the war for Stalin. If the wrong choices are made, it doesn’t matter how many breakthroughs or new weapons systems are developed.

The Boxer lives in a world of simple rules and logic. You need certain basic necessities to run a modern military. The Weasel lives in a world of politics, where ideas matter more than logic; where the human mind is more important than any physical reality. If you think you are defeated, then you are.

Both viewpoints have won wars in the past. And both have also lost wars in the past. Once again, a choice must be made.

* * *

Witnesses tell us of this stormy moment in the leadership of the VVS.

* * *

Mistakes are made

Transcaucasia Front Headquarters

Tblisi, Georgian S.S.R.

August 18th, 1946

An imposing figure; Marshal Maslennikov, in full-dress uniform, storms around his office in a fit of rage, emptying desktops of their contents with a sweep of his arm. Papers flew through the air seeming to flee his wrath. Objects slammed against the walls, some breaking, leaving shards of once-priceless porcelain and ceramic littering the floor. His aide is the only reluctant witness, to what can only be called a tantrum and tries to stay out of the way. The Marshal utters not a word or a sound as he systematically destroys his office in an orgy of violence.

Finally he regains control of himself and just stands in the middle of the destroyed room breathing heavily, yet not moving, nor saying a word. He stands stock-still for four minutes by his aide’s watch. Slowly he takes out a comb, and combs his hair meticulously back into place. His eyes seem to come back into focus, as if coming back from the dark place to which they had gone, and he finally regains enough control to speak.

“Tell Zhukov that I will of course, obey his orders, but stress my strongest objection to his transferring the majority of our air assets to the Channel Front. Stress again the reports of increased movement of NATO and American units to the islands of Rhodes, Crete and Cyprus. Stress again the increased movement of supplies to Northern Africa. Stress again the complete absence of American heavy bombers in Europe and the lack of information as to their locations and dispositions; stress again that under my command and protection are fully 70% of the oil production facilities of the Motherland. Stress again that NATO has many bases within range of these facilities. Stress again my total and unfaltering objection to this order. Stress again…”

“I sent Popenchenko to convince that weasel, Fedoseyev. He assured me that my views were well-known. How can they be so blind to the threat? How can they be so stupid…?”

The Marshal‘s aide finally senses the time is right and speaks for the first time since the tirade started ten minutes ago.

“Please Marshal, you will only get yourself in trouble or worse, if you persist. I beg of you to follow orders as best you can, and to not stand in the way of Comrade Stalin’s wishes. Please, Marshal, for all of our sakes.”

Maslennikov’s shoulders droop just a fraction of an inch, as he again stands still for what seems like an eternity. His aide has seen this kind of body language before from his commander and knows that the danger has passed, momentarily. Internally he breathes a sigh of relief for he knows the worst is over and Maslennikov has come back to his senses. Thank God the powerful have some privacy in which to vent their frustrations. The rest of us must always be on our guard and must never let them see our true feelings. Maybe it is that kind of passion that makes the powerful the way they are. Always convinced they are right with never a doubt.

Well, the aide thinks, I pray that he is wrong this time.

Finally Maslennikov speaks.

“Order the units transferred Pavel, and then have this place cleaned up. Call my driver… I’m going home.”

“Yes Marshal Maslennikov. I shall see that it is done, right away.”

Chapter Twenty-Three:

Intimidation

Yak-9PD over Wales

* * *

Just a glimpse of the behind the scenes diplomatic actions taken even during an all-out war; diplomacy has its place.

* * *

Demands Are Sent

On the French coast

August 15, 1946

Just a taste of winter to come is felt in the onshore breeze. There is no doubt that winter is coming yet there is the possibility of clear skies and temperate temperatures for months to come. The Soviets have always fought well in foul weather, and the mild winters of the English Channel region appear to have not entered into their debit column. In fact, spending a few months on the French coast is eminently preferable to Moscow and sub-zero temperatures. It is a curious fact is that Moscow and London are within five degrees’ latitude of each other. The difference lies in the warm waters of the Atlantic’s Gulf Current keeping Britain so comparatively mild.

The stated aims of the Soviet Army are to prevent the United Kingdom from being used as an airbase for the bombing of Europe and the Soviet Union. It makes no difference if it is the weather, or Soviet fighters that prevent such raids from occurring. If the weather is bad, then the bombers can’t take off. If it is good, then the Battle for Britain II will take place. Either way, there will be no bombing of Western Europe and Western Soviet Union from planes based in Britain, and that is just what the STAVKA intends to happen.

By using both the carrot and the stick it is hoped that the British will come to their senses and join the workers of Europe in their rebuilding effort. By making it fully known that if fighters do not rise to defend British airspace, and bombers do not take off from her airfields, the Red Army will not attack her soil.

In a startling turnabout Stalin has indicated that he will negotiate a prisoner exchange with both the U.S. and Great Britain, if his demands are met:

1. No future attacks by land, sea or air emanate from Great Britain and her empire.

2. A six-month truce will take effect.

3. The British allow the Soviets unrestricted overflights of their territory.

4. The immediate withdrawal of the British troops from Iberia.

A message is sent through diplomatic channels, and the wait begins.

* * *

This was a series of little known events that should have been a wakeup call for the RAF.

* * *

Yak-9PD

43,324 feet above

The West Ham neighborhood of London

August 15th, 1946

Pilot Senior Lieutenant Yuri Nikitin enjoys the view from his new Yak-9PD.

Time to turn back. This has been an interesting flight. I guess it has served its purpose. Interesting demonstration if you ask me. Why would you demonstrate the capabilities of a new machine to the enemy before using it in combat? Some new concept of intimidation by the STAVKA. Scare them into doing what you want. Seems kind of silly to me, but then I am only a pilot, and no one asked me for my opinion. Surprise and delighted that everything is working like it’s supposed to. Not the usual type of circumstances; seems like I will have no need for my bailing wire and chewing gum to keep this machine airborne; a most welcome sign that the quality of our machines is improving.

Air Space Violated

Royal Air Force Headquarters

London

“How far did they penetrate our air space?”

“Three flights flew as far as Ireland before turning back.”

“Did MI-6 have any indication that they had this capability?”

“Yes, we knew that both the Yak-15 ‘Feather’ and the MiG-9 ‘Fargo’ were capable of overflights at 13,000 meters’ altitude, but without knowing their destinations or targets it is virtually impossible for us to intercept them. Conversely we should be able to do the same thing to them. They have infinitely more territory to hide their secrets in, and we have to fly much longer flights in order to reach anything of value. We knew about the Yak-9DD because they helped escort in Romania and we became aware of their range. The appearance of those Yak-9PD’s was an unpleasant surprise. We think their flights were attempts to intimidate us with their range and altitude capabilities, and quite frankly they are an eye-opener old boy. It is now confirmed that they can fly at very high altitude and have the range to escort their bombers throughout the whole of the British Isles. That was something that we didn’t have to worry about and was greatly to our advantage, during the first Battle of Britain.”

“How were they able to skirt our defenses?”

“The interceptions were based on old presumptions of their capabilities. We thought we knew their maximum range and altitude restrictions. It turns out that we were wrong on all accounts. They can fly higher and farther than we had anticipated, and that left our interceptors too low and far out of position. They definitely got all the pictures they wanted, of everything they wanted. We must now assume that they know everything they need to launch an all-out attack. We did get a few, mainly by luck but our latest estimates are that over five dozen of their recce flights were successful.”

“Additionally they’ve amply demonstrated to all, that the whole of the British Isles is vulnerable to attack. I’m sure we won’t publicize today’s events but I have a feeling they will.”

“Yes this is food for thought. Not to mention that the shoe is now on the other foot as far as intelligence is concerned. Against the Germans we had Ultra. Conversely, we are now blind and they have what appears to be one of the largest spy rings we have ever encountered. My God man, ordinary citizens are turning on their own government, following a pipe-dream of a workers’ paradise that can’t possibly work.”

“You have to realize old boy, that for the most part the late ’20’s and ’30’s were hell for the average person. The Great Depression, the starvation of thousands, the greed of the wealthy, the almost utter failure of the world’s governments. It’s no wonder that new and untried ideas are popular. America seems to be humming along, but our empire is on the verge of being completely lost and the rest of Europe now is under new management. To the average Briton things aren’t looking too rosy, and now they are being asked to do it again, to once again sacrifice everything, without major changes to society as a whole”

“But how can you turn on your own people; your own government that you have just fought for? To me it is beyond comprehension.’

“I would concur, old boy. I’m just trying to give you all the facts. But we wander too far afield. Our task is to see that these overflights do not happen again.”

“Of course, you’re right. The Meteor can reach their altitude but lacks the range to…”

Chapter Twenty-Four:

The Situation

USAAF P-38 Lightnings

* * *

These overviews were pieced together from various sources in an attempt to view the situation at the time, from the perspective of the strategic planners.

* * *

The Pyrenees

Imagine that you’re in a spotter plane flying the length of the Pyrenees Mountain Range, from east to west. Within thirty miles of the east coast not much is happening. The Soviets avoid the area because of the potential for naval bombardment. It seems the old battlewagons, and their sixteen-inch guns can still dictate a virtual ‘no man’s land,’ if given proper air support; an expensive use of oil, but an effective one.

Just a little beyond the 30-mile mark you start to get a real feel of what the fighting is all about. A typical battle will start with intensive artillery and rocket bombardment almost as devastating per square mile, as the twenty-two battleships demonstrated in ‘Louisville Slugger’. Tens of thousands of rounds of high-explosive rockets and shells concentrating on this hill, or on that mountain top.

The unlucky mountain top that is the recipient of the title ‘critical’ to the current offensive, is just the most recent recipient of a technique used in modern coal mining. In modern times, they have started to mine coal by using a method called ‘mountain top removal’. Tons of flying metal and explosive gives the term new meaning.

If the defenders are lucky they retreat to the other side of the mountain until the worst of the barrage is over. They return to fill the massive craters with their living bodies in an attempt to prevent other living bodies from entering their now critical crater.

The air war is pretty much a standoff with local victories giving the ground forces a leg up for a short time until the other side manages to gain air-superiority, and drop some of the most hideous inventions that man has ever devised to kill other men down on their respective heads.

Then, there is the lack of water. This is probably the worst malady that plagues the defenders and attackers alike. It’s almost impossible to get water supplies to soldiers fighting in mountains while under fire. It is more critical to the battle, than ammunition.

No one knows who started it first, but a kind of dirty little secret started to become evident among the frontline soldiers. Caravans of water supplies on both sides seemed to live a charmed life. All of a sudden over the last couple of weeks, for whatever reason both sides stopped targeting each other’s water supply deliveries.

It seems that despite the brutalities that each side rendered onto each other; it was somehow mutually decided that thirst was not going to be one of them. A line had been drawn in the dirt, and it became sacrosanct that no one would die for lack of water. That of all the different hideous ways each side could devise to kill each other, thirst would not be one of them.

Fierce hand-to-hand combat was normal with units often dying to the last man. Men still tore at each other’s faces in brutal fighting, where your hands turned into claws, raking at your enemy’s eyes and nose. The fighting was still as intense as ever; yet somehow the water supplies managed to get through unharmed as if by magic.

There was an unsubstantiated rumor of a Russian soldier being publicly executed by his own comrades, in full sight of an opposing Spanish platoon. His crime was shooting a donkey that was carrying water to the Spanish position. According to the rumor, the Red Army troops made it abundantly clear what his crime was and the Spanish officer acknowledged their act of contrition.

There were many volunteers for the water supply caravans.

Best Laid Plans

“Gentlemen, please quiet down. The purpose for this meeting today is to conclude a final decision on our recommendations to the President as to our strategic options for defeating the Soviet army, and securing the unconditional surrender of the U.S.S.R. and its satellite states.”

“Colonel Armistead, please go over the situation as it currently stands.”

“Thank you General Eisenhower; Gentleman the bad news first; the Soviets have total control of Germany, Denmark, the Low Countries, almost all of France, as well as a foothold in Spain. They are moving on Greece with little to no opposition, as we speak. In addition, Italy has withdrawn from NATO and is allowing Soviet forces to enter its territory. The Italian Navy is scheduled to fall under Soviet control shortly. Finland is reeling from a Soviet attack, with Norway and Sweden trying to assist their neighbor.”

“In the European Theater of Operations, the Soviets are currently fielding two-hundred forty-four of their own divisions augmented by an additional eighty-three divisions, all levied from their so-called ‘allies’. Their air support consists of well over fourteen-thousand frontline combat aircraft.”

“In the Far East, the Soviets have maintained eighty fully-equipped divisions in Mongolia and Manchuria since September, 1945, on the highest combat-readiness status. With such a powerful and mobile striking force they can march anywhere they want on the Asian mainland at any given time. Up till now they are dormant; their forces remain on patrol in the areas they now control, but are not making any overt moves toward our forces, or our allies’ forces in Asia. We don’t know why, but are grateful that they are.”

“On the Pyrenees Line, they’re making slow and steady progress. We estimate that at their current rate of advance they will be out of the mountains in less than sixty days, and into the Ebro River valley. The only thing that works in our favor is that Spain is a naturally-defensible area, with many mountain ranges throughout the peninsula.”

“Their armor is superior to ours at the moment. This is not much of a factor in the mountains, but if they break out into tank country it will not be pretty.”

“On the Pyrenees Line, our forces are as follows: we have eleven full-strength fully-equipped divisions. Our forces are able to defend themselves and even have the ability to counterattack. Our allies are fielding seventeen full divisions between them. Most of these are the newly-minted Spanish divisions augmented by a French division, a Low Countries division, four British divisions and a joint British Empire division made up of Australians, New Zealanders and Canadians. The British are benching their Indian forces in Europe; they’ve deemed them too unreliable to fight in Spain. There are even two divisions of German troops on the line culled from POW’s held in the United States and Great Britain, under overall NATO command. They are calling themselves Der Frei Deutsches Bundesheer, or ‘The Free German Federal Army.’”

“The U.S. forces have been blocking the traditional invasion routes and large mountain passes. Our allies are filling in between these positions. The Soviet advances have been at the expense of the new Spanish divisions, for the most part. In order to avoid being flanked we have had to slowly perform retrograde movements.”[33]

“As you may know, additional U.S. ground divisions and other forces are being formed and should be ready for action by the spring.”

“We have one division that is proceeding down the Italian boot to Sicily. They will be reinforced and are expected to hold the island with the help of the Navy.”

“Our Far East forces consist of one division in Korea and three in Japan. The Brits have two divisions scattered throughout India and the Dutch East Indies. In addition, we have a division in Egypt to reinforce the four British divisions already in the area.”

“Unlike the war with Germany and Japan, we do not enjoy total air superiority. There is not even parity with the Soviets, as they hold a numerical advantage in aircraft of five to one, but once production ramps back up we expect to achieve parity, if not by numbers but by virtue of quality, superior training, and the advanced design of our aircraft. Both sides enjoy local successes but we are unable to penetrate their air-defense system, on regular basis without taking unacceptable casualties. Similarly they have not had much success in reaching our supply lines, or major troop concentrations. Basically, the air war is a draw.”

“This presents us with grave problems. As you know we enjoyed almost total air-superiority over Germany and Japan before we commenced any kind of offensive action. That allowed us to handle the enemy’s experienced ground forces. Rarely did a German Tiger ever get to the frontline, much less do much damage when we had Jugs and Lightnings roaming over the battleground at will.”

“If we do not gain air-superiority in the short term, we will have to find a new way to defeat the Red Army.”

“Unlike the Germans or the Japanese, the Soviets seem to have learned from history. We have it on good authority that they will not soon run out of trained pilots like our former Axis enemies had. They have a robust training program and apparently no lack of fuel to train them. In addition, they have made great strides in upgrading their aircrafts’ performance at altitude.”

“The bottom line is that we cannot count on defeating their air forces; at least in the foreseeable future, and we cannot attack their infrastructure with impunity without suffering unacceptable casualties.”

“Major Tillman will you please bring us up to speedff as to what forces we expect to have available in the spring?”

“Of course General, we are on target to have sixty fully-mechanized Army and Marine Divisions capable of amphibious assault ready to be deployed by early spring. Our Navy friends assure us that they will be able to land twenty-five divisions a month, anywhere in the world, by May, 1947 along with accompanying air-support, shore bombardment and temporary port facilities, fully capable of supplying said twenty-five divisions for up to a month.”

“By the end of spring we project that our force levels will be up to our peak war-strength of ninety divisions.”

“Thank you, Major. It should be obvious that we have left out of this briefing our strategic air assets. We are on a need-to-know basis on this subject. It has been determined in circles higher than ours that this gathering does not have a need-to-know. I know that probably sticks in your craw, but tough shit! That’s the way it is, and the way it will be for the foreseeable future. Believe me I’m as insulted as much as you are, but the top brass has their reasons, and that’s good enough for my pay grade.”

“We do have the use of 1,550 B-17’s, 1,091 B-24’s, 2,024 medium bombers of all types, 2,020 fighters and fighter-bombers of most types, and 980 transport aircraft, with more to come. These air units are to be used for tactical operations. The B-29’s and B-32’s, as well as the jets and long-range escort fighters are off the table and out of our command structures, gentlemen.”

“All of the new heavy bombers and most of the jet fighters and long-range escort fighters have already been transferred to the Strategic Air Command, or S.A.C. I am confident that they will be operational soon, and we will see just what they can do. I suspect we will be seeing some mushroom-clouds in the distance, soon.”

“For the time being, it will be our late-war prop-jobs against theirs… at least, I hope. We expect whatever S.A.C. is up to will draw most of their jets, like flies to shit.”

“With these assets we have to decide between the various plans proposed for winning World War Three. Do we attack on a broad front fighting our way through Western Europe starting from the Spanish border? Or, do we stage another D-day and start our attack from the French coast? Do we go for broke with a blitzkrieg-type narrow-front encircling-type attack? Or, do we stage a series of coordinated amphibious landings? Do we go straight for Moscow; or their oil fields? Do we attempt the counterattack with a ninety-division army in the spring or summer, or do we wait another year to match the Soviets’ two-hundred fifty divisions and advance on a broad front?”

“In other words, we have to advise the Joint Chiefs on what we believe will bring Uncle Joe to his knees.”

Beria Rises to Speak

The Kremlin,

Moscow

August 17th, 1946

Beria rises to speak. “Gentleman, you have all been summoned to give your reports on the situation regarding our struggle with the Capitalist forces around the world. We need your honest and frank assessments of the status of the units under your command. First Comrade Stalin would like to hear the news from the Western Front. Comrade Marshal Zhukov you have the floor.”

“Thank you comrade. Our ground forces now consist of one-hundred eighty-three Category ‘A’ combat divisions, with sixty-three of those now engaged in the Pyrenees Mountains between France and Spain. Twenty-six divisions are facing the combined Scandinavian forces in Finland. Eleven divisions are on occupation duty in Germany, France, the Low Countries, and Denmark. Sixteen divisions are waiting in France near the in Italian border, to make sure our new Italian ‘friends’ keep their word and another eleven are assisting our allies in the liberation of Greece. Forty-seven are on reserve status waiting to exploit a breakthrough into Spain. Another twenty-six are on strategic ready-reserve to counter any sudden amphibious or airborne attacks, and performing police duties in various cities in the Balkans region.”

“Our allies, Romania, Bulgaria, Yugoslavia and Hungary have supplied a combined total of twelve divisions, slated for the liberation of Greece, with a further twenty in reserve, on the Italian border, and another forty-five in a strategic reserve pool awaiting any moves by the NATO forces and again on police duties against possible anti-government events.”

“Comrade Marshal Novikov please give us a report of the status of the air war in the West.”

“Our air assets in the Western Zone consist of 4,136 aircraft on the Pyrenees Front. 4,574 aircraft are being positioned to suppress the British along the English Channel coast with another 1,520 in transit from the Transcaucasia Front soon to join them. That will bring the total up to… um… 6,124 frontline combat aircraft. We are relying on 786 aircraft from our allies to sweep the skies over Greece. It appears to be enough.”

“The Soviet air forces in the West have been able to meet the requirements of the Red Army. We have negated the vaunted U.S. Army Air Force and with the addition of the Special Ground-to-Air Forces, we have been able to intimidate the strategic air forces. I can report to you that there have been no significant attacks on Soviet cities. As you may recall, the svolochy Amerikosy tried to drop their atomic bomb on Leningrad; the most heinous weapon ever devised was slated to kill hundreds of thousands of innocent Soviet citizens. The combination of our brave fighter forces and ground-to-sky missiles thwarted their plans.”

“As a bonus we have recovered one of their atomic bombs from the aborted Leningrad raid which failed to detonate. It is being studied by our scientists day and night. In addition, a second major attack was intercepted, and heavy losses were dealt to the bomber force sent to pattern-bomb Toulouse. As a consequence, the enemy has significantly curtailed its strategic-bombing attacks. In the meantime we are adding thirty more ground-to-sky missiles per week to our defensive forces.”

“Our air forces are also receiving one-hundred ten new jet planes per month evenly split between the MiG-9 and Yak-15 models. Production of most propeller-driven fighter aircraft has been suspended to make this possible. We estimate that current stocks of medium bombers will be enough for the duration of the war. We are increasing the production of the Pe-9 which is being used as a platform to launch the X-4 plane-to-plane missile. It has proven to be very instrumental in breaking up bomber formations allowing our fighters to attack them more effectively.”

“Additionally, the Czechs can now field twenty of their own Me-262 jet fighters. Their state aircraft bureau, Avia has begun mass-production of their version of the Me-262. We have also transferred all the airframes, spare parts and associated machinery involved in their manufacture that we liberated from Germany, for their use. We estimate that the Czechs will have another thirty to forty flyable planes by spring.”

“Our ground-to-sky missile system is undergoing major upgrades with a new generation of guidance system being installed. This system will greatly reduce the need for ground-controllers, once the missiles are within three kilometers of the target aircraft. They are totally self-guided after that and have shown remarkable abilities to intercept their targets. Nevertheless production of these new missiles is time- and labor-intensive so their numbers remain low. We can produce seventy-five a month, currently. By reducing the number of tanks manufactured and fully concentrating on missile production, we estimate that we can reach a potential rate of six-hundred a month by year’s end. As you know, I have proposed this very…”

“Enough Novikov! I have your proposal!”

“Yes of course, Comrade Stalin… to continue, we have 2,140 aircraft based in the Far East, and five-hundred ten fighters guarding the oil fields in the Transcaucasia. Most of our training units are located there as well…”

“Comrade Beria…”

“Err… Yes, Comrade Stalin?”

“It has come to my attention that we have lost sight of thousands of American strategic bombers, and possibly up to thirty divisions. What do your sources have to say as to their locations and probable intentions?”

“Thank you for mentioning this subject Esteemed Comrade. I was just about to inform the Politburo of this situation. We have information that the Americans are having trouble with their recruiting efforts Comrade. We believe that is why both their strategic-bombing forces and their field armies are not on the battlefield, as they must train new recruits instead of using already-trained veterans. As you also know they have had a series of strikes, beginning in January, which has been supported by our comrades in the Communist Party — U.S.A. and their various allied labor unions. We have further word that fully ninety percent of their heavy industry had shifted back to frivolous consumer products and the capitalist factory owners were loath to make the switch back to wartime production out of puerile fear of losing their extravagant profits. All of these events, combined with the disastrous losses they incurred during the failed attacks on Leningrad and Toulouse, leads us to believe that we will not be seeing any further bombing attempts until spring.”

“It is estimated that their army will not be ready for offensive operations until the fall of 1947. According to their past behavior and information from our sources in the United States the indications show that they will not attempt to launch any large-scale counterattacks during the fall, so we are confident that the earliest we will see any land forces attempting to regain Western Europe will be the spring of 1948.”

“But you do not know this for sure? You have no documentation nor do you have very many reports of overheard conversations or eyewitness accounts to confirm your theory… have you Beria?!”

“No. I do not Esteemed Comrade.”

“What do your Cambridge sources tell you from the British perspective about the Americans’ preparations?”

“There seems to be deliberate withholding of information between the Americans and British strategic planners. We know virtually everything about British intentions and strategic plans, but virtually nothing about the Americans from that particular source comrade. It would appear that there is a widening of the rift between the Americans and British, one that we can potentially exploit.”

“Yes… what is it, Novikov? Stop bouncing around in your chair.”

“Comrade, if I may? The upcoming operations against the British should give us a significant indication as to where the Americans stand. We outnumber the British Lion almost four to one in aircraft and they will surely fall, without any assistance from the Americans. If the Americans intervene in our second Battle of Britain, then we can assume that their alliance is strong. If none or little American assistance is present once the attacks start in earnest, then we can derive that the alliance is on its last legs and an invasion might be an option.”

“Interesting idea Novikov; until we discover exactly what is happening with the Americans, I want the eighty divisions in Manchuria and Mongolia to be ready to counter any move. They are to refrain from any offensive action and are to wait and react to events. Increase the rail capacity leading up to the border with Turkey. Marshal enough rolling stock to enable a force of thirty divisions to instantly move west to the Turkish border. In the meantime, keep those forces on alert for any contingency.”

“Excellent proposal Comrade; at this point, there is nothing worth much in the area. Why would we want to invade a bunch of starving Chinese or a destroyed Korea? No, there is no point in further conquest in the Far East until the matter is settled in the west. In the meantime, we can just keep supporting our brothers and sisters in arms over there, and let them carry the fight to their own capitalist overlords.”

“It was not a proposal, Marshal Zhukov.”

“Of course, Esteemed Comrade; I apologize.”

Chapter Twenty-Five:

Plans Take Shape

* * *

As we see from these reports The Strategic Air Command becomes a reality.

* * *

Read this over, Hal

“Let’s see… Let me get my glasses.”

“Jeez, you’re getting old.”

“Just wait… just wait… Okay”

*** Top Secret — Eyes Only ***

Aug. 17, 1946

To: President Truman

Status Report

Strategic Air Command

Submitted by General George C. Kenney

Commander, Strategic Air Command

Personnel:

August 1945 — 2.25 million

April 1946 — 485,000

Present Trained USAAF — 515,080

Present recruits — 234,980

Present in SAC — 89,760

Aircraft:

Total USAAF August 1945 — 79,000

Total USAAF April 1946 — 9,068 with 21,675 in storage

Present Combat aircraft in USAAF — 7685

Present Combat aircraft in SAC — 2872

S.A.C.

Permanent Facilities:

August 1945 USAAF — 783

April 1946 USAAF- 177

Present USAAF — 235

Present SAC — 43

Projected SAC by P-Day

Personnel: 108,650

Combat Aircraft:

F-80A & B jet fighters: 898

P-51, P-47, P-38 Long-range escorts: 1,563

B-32 Heavy Bombers: 332

B-29A Heavy Bombers: 793

B-29 Silverplates: 24

Mark III Atomic Bombs: 4

Facilities:

We have increased both our capacity, and number of facilities concentrating on Great Britain, Spain, Egypt, Libya, Palestine, Selected Islands in the Mediterranean and Turkey.

Our air assets will reveal their presence at our bases in Spain and England in increasing numbers designed to convey our intentions of commencing a bombing campaign from the bases located in the respective countries.

The command in England will remain designated the 8th Air Force, now assigned to the Strategic Air Command. The command in Spain will be designated the 15th Air Force, assigned to the Strategic Air Command.

Our bases on the Mediterranean coast as well as those in Turkey and Egypt are classified as *** TOP SECRET, NEED TO KNOW *** facilities. Personnel that assigned to these bases are under high security and are so permanently assigned until further notice. At this point we are confident that the Soviets are unaware of our acquisition and expansion of these assets.

Notes on Personnel:

As per Presidential Executive Order 3769 -

All of the personnel recruited and placed into the Strategic Air Command have been granted the highest security clearance available. Each and every member of S.A.C. has been virtually handpicked and then extensively interviewed and then subjected to severely-thorough background checks.

We are confident that all of the personnel are worthy of the highest security clearances they have been granted. We have spent countless hours ascertaining the loyalty of our personnel. We are confident that our personnel are true American patriots whose only loyalty is to God and country.

This has meant compromises resulting in many “old hands” and highly trained U.S.A.A.F. personnel were not chosen for S.A.C. for various reasons regarding national security.

The Counter Intelligence Corps will utilize the presence of some of our more well-known strategic-bombing experts in an effort to affirm our intention to the enemy’s intelligence apparatus of our intent to use the bases in England and Spain as our main staging areas for any future bombing campaigns. Similar to the use of the decoy First U.S. Army Group commanded by General Patton before and during D-Day.

The Strategic Air Command will have a hard transition period and mistakes will undoubtedly be made. Many S.A.C. personnel were placed in positions for which they currently untrained for and as a result lack experience. Security was and remains paramount. We will make operational errors that may well cost lives because of this inexperience.

We are assured that there will be no security breaches.

This was accomplished in order to fulfill the requirements of the Presidential Executive Order.

We are about to embark on a bombing campaign like nothing ever before seen and our goals are going to be accomplished. Perhaps many of us may die trying, but when the day is done, we will succeed.

Respectfully,

General of the Army,

George C. Kenney,

Chief of Staff, Strategic Air Command

“Well… it needs a little revising, but it’s a good start.”

“Screw you, Hal, and the horse you road in on.”

* * *

This is an insight as to how terrifying it must have been to work closely with an absolute ruler, sociopath and monster.

* * *

Stalin Sacrifices a Pawn

“Get in here you fool! Where is Vasily?”

“He just stepped out to relieve himself, Esteemed Comrade. My name is…”

“Be silent and get Beria on the line for me!”

“Yes Esteemed Comrade, I will try, but I do not know the number… wait, I found it here. It is ringing… still ringing… still…”

“ENOUGH!”

“Of… of… course sir. Comrade Stalin, to speak to Comrade Beria… Yes comrade, he is standing right hhhere… please comrade… I beg you… Comrade Beria for you, Esteemed Comrade.”

Stalin snatches the phone from the stammering aide, “Beria, clear the room. I want to talk to you alone… I do not have all the patience I once had, Lavrenti… Contact the British. You will make arrangements to transfer all the British prisoners onto captured freighters and send them to Attlee and Churchill. I don’t care about the details Lavrasha, just complete the task… why are you still talking…? I said NOW, Beria… you really don’t want this conversation to continue. Make this very public. I want the world to see how well you have taken care of our guests and you have taken care of them, haven’t you Lavrenti?… For your sake, I am glad to hear that.”

Stalin hangs up and turns on the hapless secretary, “You were supposed to leave the room. His words are dripping with malice. Now, get me Molotov! And hurry, before I make you a eunuch!”

“Hhhere… sssir…”

“Molotov, contact the British. We are sending all of their prisoners back to them. They are doing us no good but eating our food. Tell Attlee that it is a gift… a token to show sincerity for our former allies… you will know how to say it. We want them thinking about our proposal. Use the carrot and the stick, and that will drive a wedge between the English and the Yankees. If it does not work all we’ve lost is a few more mouths to feed. Yes, yes, Beria has assured me that they were well-taken care of as have been the American prisoners; no, just the British for now.”

Stalin hangs up the phone and walks slowly back to his desk. The aide can see that he is deep in thought and tries to slink out of the office. A creaking board seals his fate. Stalin slowly turns his head and eyes his prey, with all the humanity of a shark. The hapless man urinates in his pants. He has no future.

* * *

Another glimpse of a German Secret Weapon that comes to fruition under Sergo’s ministrations and the life a common soldier.

* * *

Talk on the Black Sea

Sure, the Black Sea was a nice posting but it meant that he was far from his home and hearth, far from the arms of his true love and his reason for living… and he would live no matter what it took. No matter how many Americans he would have to kill… he would live to see his wife and son again. Five years of hell had not killed him yet and he was not going to let his guard down, not for a second.

The sea smelled of dead fish, but no matter. It was better than the rendering plant near his home; and yet, the memory of that smell meant home; it meant safety and happiness. Interesting how the smell of death could remind him of life.

“Hey Lavrenti. I heard we are to move soon to Albania.”

“And why would that be Nikolai?”

“Something about some torpedo ships or subs. We have to protect them on the way to the coast and make sure the little things get in the water. Pretty sophisticated little machines they say. The Germans used them near the end of the war and from what I was told they are pretty hard to detect; almost impossible, in fact. Most of them were lost at sea in the bad storms of the Atlantic. They should do quite well off the coast of Italy. Not too much foul weather there I am led to believe.”

“What would you know Nikolai? You’re from Tula and had never even seen salt-water until just a few months ago. What do you know about toy boats and torpedoes?”

“If you don’t want the latest news then close your ears. Hand me the knife. These potatoes are not going to peel themselves. We have to save the skins now and use them in soup.”

“My mother always did that anyway. It adds to the flavor. You need a little dirt mixed in with your soup to give you that ‘back-to-the-earth’ feeling. I heard they would kill for these potatoes back home. The last I heard food was getting harder to find. Rumor is that they are letting the peasants starve in order to feed the loyal comrades in the city.”

“Yes. Vasily told me he just got back from Poland, where they shipped much needed wheat in order to deceive the Poles that there was plenty of food coming from Mother Russia. Just to keep them still I suspect. He also said there was plenty of food and equipment coming back from France and even Germany. It seems that the German steel mills were still producing even though the Americans and British had bombed them day and night. The lucky bastards in the party leadership are even getting captured American food and goods. They try to change the packaging but you can still tell where they had originally come from.”

“Hell, I don’t care where it comes from just as long as it is here which it isn’t. Those capitalists are good at producing tasty foods and fine little gadgets. Once this war is over we’ll just have to teach them what is paramount and what is just foolishness.”

“We are lucky to be here Lavrenti, away from all the fighting and where it is warm. I do not miss winter in Tula. If I ever see snow again, it will be too soon. Give me white sand instead, eh Nikolai? Yes, white sand, and fresh fish that is not frozen and pulled from a hole in the ice.”

“Have you noticed all the planes leaving from the base? I wonder where they are going in such a hurry? It seems to be mostly the small, single-engine ones.”

“How could I not notice them? They start before dawn and keep leaving all day. We seem to be a kind of transit station. A few leave heading west and just as many land coming in from the west. It really takes time away from my nap time.”

“You do too much of that already Nikolai.”

* * *

Preparations are underway for another fight for the skies over Britain.

* * *

Bulldozer

Yuri was depressed. It had been six months since he had last seen his wife and child. The tracks of the dozer dug deep into the ground. They had to in order for the blade of the massive bulldozer to dig even deeper. Like some kind of giant insect, the bulldozer flattened uneven ground. This uneven ground was in Holland, but it was hard to believe that there was any unleveled ground in all of Holland, but there it was.

The ground he was evening out was needed in order to launch a massive number of aviation regiments’ worth of Soviet planes. These planes were destined to fly to Great Britain and one hoped, back again. Well, one side hoped they made it back, anyway. The other side definitely did not.

There should have been plenty of airfields left over from the last war but there weren’t. Four times the number of planes that took off from these fields in 1940 were scheduled to do the same now. They were going to attempt to clear the skies above the British Isles. They were expected to prevent any RAF aircraft from ever reaching for the skies again. They called it air-superiority.

Though the bulldozers were a vital part of that plan there were also thousands of German prisoners of war toiling in the early autumn sun. A handful of them might have been involved in the last attempt to defeat the Royal Air Force. The overall objective for one side was the same… survive the coming onslaught. The other side had learned from the defeat of the Germans in 1940 and was sure to have developed alternative tactics that they would attempt to use.

The end result for the Soviets was intended to be not invasion. It was to clear the skies above Great Britain, and prevent them from ever again attacking Europe; forever safeguarding the Motherland. It was intended to prevent the Americans from ever again using Britain as an unsinkable aircraft carrier or as a springboard for invasion. It was to defeat utterly, the RAF, and to prevent it from rising to the defense of the skies above Great Britain ever again.

The Soviets had spent six months modifying their fighters for longer range, higher altitudes and now thousands of them could extend their reach over 600 miles out, from the coast of the English Channel. They could now reach for the skies, like the Americans. Virtually all of the United Kingdom was within range of the fighter force of the Red Army Air Forces.

The Soviets watched, as the Luftwaffe failed because their fighters could not stay long enough over their targets. How they could not reach many parts of Britain. How the Battle of Britain was lost when the Germans diverted their attention from Fighter Command to bombing the cities. How the Luftwaffe ran out of trained pilots, before the RAF did.

Soon it would be time to see if the RAF had adapted as well; new radars, new jet fighters, new AA guns, new AA shells, with proximity fuses. Would this be enough to overcome five-to-one odds? In the first Battle of Britain the RAF managed to shoot down just over one and a half planes, for each of their losses. In the end they actually lost more fighters than the Germans

In the next Battle of Britain this will be a recipe for their defeat. Where are the Americans? Will they come in time?

* * *

All of the following was not known at the time but it has been pieced together and demonstrates another form of deception that men can against each other. No other animal uses propaganda or tell lies in their wars for territorial domination, only men use such tactics.

* * *

Recovered: One Atomic Bomb

Off Kotlin Island,

Near Leningrad

August 24th, 1946

A massive crane strains at the cable and gradually the fishing net and its cargo break the surface. The small group involuntarily flinches as the shape of the contents becomes apparent. Although dented and broken in three places, its shape is unmistakable: a bomb; a huge, life-destroying, bomb.

“It is incredible that we found it in shallow water, on board the third B-29 wreckage we examined. It appears that the pilot deliberately wanted to crush his plane as much as possible but the plane was so damaged that he didn’t have much control. He was a brave man. I believe he could have escaped with his life and his crews if they didn’t try so hard to destroy their cargo.”

“Very lucky indeed comrade. Lucky for us, and unlucky for the capitalist pigs. Do you really think we can gain anything from that mess?”

“I personally don’t think we can. We already have all the plans so this is just merely physical proof of what we already know and it’s so damaged. I really don’t see how much it can help. Comrade Stalin likely wants to use it as a bargaining chip or for propaganda purposes. Maybe he’ll use it to scare the NATO generals into doing something stupid or threaten to use it on England and make them sue for peace.”

“But… it’s damaged beyond repair!”

“Yes, but the NATO pigs don’t know that. We can use it to mask some of the activities of our spies. It will be hard to tell if the knowledge we gained comes from them or this wreck and they will realize soon that we have gained a significant amount of knowledge.”

“Well, I just hope it comes in time.”

* * *

Crenshaw is an interesting loose cannon. The kinds that sometimes are a pain in the ass; yet can at other times divine incredible solutions to ones challenges. The real task is which of the hundreds of Crenshaws do you listen to and give credence.

* * *

Crenshaw

The harsh light of the office was hard on his tired eyes. The smell of the basement office hadn’t changed in years. He had been passed up for promotion a dozen times, and it was time to think about retirement. Yet he couldn’t bring himself to. Too many mysteries to solve; too many unanswered questions.

It was lunch time and all his colleagues were heading out to the lunch room. He didn’t have to eat much anymore. He didn’t exercise or perform manual labor, so his food intake was minimal. He hated to exercise anyway. That was for insecure muscle-men who were afraid of getting sand kicked in their faces. You know, the kind that of guy that answered those ads in the back of magazines. They always seemed to be short guys anyway.

At six feet and two inches he was not short. However he was decidedly out of shape. Of course in 1946 there was no emphasis on fitness. Most people still worked manual labor jobs, and the thought of exercise was not a priority. The new phenomenon of the couch potato was poised to invade the modern psyche but not quite yet. Kids still played outside and people still worked with their hands. A suntan meant that you were a manual laborer and was not a sign of what some might consider a high social status. Everyone smoked and drank to varying degrees.

Many homes even had little bars in them, where friends would gather after a good meal, in each other’s homes. People delighted in taking turns being host and hostess, having their peers over for dinner and drinks. That was what weekends were custom-made for.

Not for Crenshaw though. He had remained unmarried and was quite frankly, uninterested at this point in his life. His work was his life. He had no hobbies and no distractions; just his paper-pushing job, and the Soviet missiles… which, by the way, was not his job. His boss had made that abundantly clear. He made him give back all the blackboards he had setup, and ordered him to not work on the Soviet missile issue.

How had he put it? “Forget about Stalin’s goddamned missiles and concentrate on your own goddamned job!”

He worked on the problem in his spare time. How were they doing it? What was the guidance system? He’d figure it out, if it took him the rest of his life; which was, as it happened, only another twelve months.

Lung cancer, undetected and untreated, was in the early stages of forming. A lifelong smoker Crenshaw had been unknowingly doomed since he was 36. If he had only known had stopped then, the damage could have been reversed… but he didn’t, and it won’t. He was a dead man walking thanks to Pall Mall cigarettes, the only brand he ever smoked. After all Santa smoked Pall Mall and “puff by puff… you’re always ahead;” which of course, he was.

He was going to die a full fifteen years ahead of his non-smoking identical twin brother.

* * *

This interesting German Wonder Weapon did not reach maturity before the World War Two ended. In combination with the U-boat Type XXI Electro boat, they may have stopped all shipping in and out of Britain and may yet succeed in the hands of the Red Fleet.

* * *

Seehund the German Mini Submarine

Not a Sausage

“CAREFUL YOU OAF! MORE TO THE BACK… THAT’S IT… A LITTLE MORE…”

“Oh, Yuri! Look! That’s a full Maior loading that truck. I don’t think I’ve ever seen one outside of headquarters.”

“Since when do Maiors do this kind of work?”

“You dunce… look at the load.”

“Looks like some kind of little boat to me.”

“It’s a small submarine and it does not like to be out of the water.”

“What can that little thing do to those capitalist monsters that roam all over the world’s oceans? They are so small and they have no guns.”

“You dolt, they have torpedoes and those torpedoes can sink a battleship.”

The huge lifter strains under the load but successfully delivers its load onto the special trailer. The trailer groans under the strain but takes the weight easily. The load handlers crawl over the midget submarine like ants on a captured giant caterpillar; slinging ropes and cables, using winches to tie down their deadly-looking cargo. Hundreds of loads have already left the shipyards and ports in Poland and eastern Germany, on their way to the coasts of France, and the Low Countries.

Hundreds more will be making their way from shipyards in Yugoslavia and Albania. Soon, submerged killing machines will be prowling from their coastal bases, ranging out to 300 miles. Virtually undetectable, these copies of the German Type XXVII ‘Seehund’ midget submarine will create a formidable challenge to the anti-submarine forces of NATO. At 39 feet, and with only a crew of two, these midgets are too small to generate an Asdic echo. Their two G7es/TV GNAT acoustical torpedoes give these midgets a heavy weight punch.

Everywhere that the sea can be reached by heavy truck was a potential launching site for these lethal midgets. They will come as a very unpleasant surprise for the ships of NATO. Their first use would be the English Channel.

“Careful comrade; watch that line in back! It’s not supposed to bend! This is not a sausage!”

The creaks and groans subside, as the elegantly lethal load finally settles down from its short lift by crane from the dry-dock to the transport. A light rain starts to fall as the big motor of the transport truck strains to move its load. Within minutes, Midget Submarine 219 is on its way to a launching site near IJmuiden. Others are either on site, or on their way, spread out for hundreds of miles along the English Channel coast.

The coastal shipping lanes of the Southern British Isles are about to receive a rude awakening. No longer will the grey monsters of the NATO navies cruise at will up and down the coasts of Europe with impunity.

A 300-mile wide killing zone is about to be created, wherever Red Army forces touch the sea.

* * *

This revelation comes to us from a number of unrelated diaries. It’s remarkable to us that anyone would put this in writing much less not think to destroy it at first opportunity. Luckily for us they did not.

* * *

Famine Secrets

Park Bench #4371

Gorky Park

Moscow

“What’s on your mind comrade?”

“Just the possible famine, that’s all. What are we going to do; so many mouths to feed and just barely enough to go around. I think that even I will lose a few pounds.”

Josef looks into the street without actually focusing. He is deep in thought about Georgi’s question and is torn between confiding in his old friend and possibly putting his life in jeopardy. It doesn’t help that a cold wind gust sweeps down from the north, and swirls away. Just yesterday it had been a gorgeous fall day, but not today. The weather matched his mood perfectly. A trash cart, pulled by a sway-backed nag and horribly stinking of garbage, plodded past them and woke him from his reverie.

“Comrade I’m going to tell you something to ease your mind. You cannot repeat this to anyone. If you do, I will deny it and kill your family… do you understand old friend?”

“I understand, old friend, but I am not sure I want to know under such circumstances… ‘old friend’.”

“I am close to joking; comrade, but you must take my caution seriously. Is that understood?”

“Da, Josef… it is understood.”

“Good! There is actually barely enough for all here in the Motherland. The real secret is that it is going to be used as a weapon. Our new allies in Poland and the Balkans do not have enough food. Stalin has ordered that our food be used as a weapon of repression. Those who go along, will be fed. Those who do not; will starve. He will make it seem as if we have plenty of food for those willing to be good Communists. There will be less food for those who are neutral and even less food for those who are not so neutral. It will not be blatant, but it will make the unwilling very weak, and concerned only with survival. Their survival will depend on their sons and how well they fight the capitalists and their sons will know this. All revolutions occur when there is a large population of starving, unemployed, young men. Our young men are fighting for the Motherland, and do not have time to think about such things.”

“But comrade, where will the extra food come from?”

“That is the secret part comrade. That is what may get you in trouble, if you truly want to know. Are you sure you want to know… old friend?”

“Da.”

“Our own peasants, the old and infirm, the useless ones, possibly even the very young. We will lose millions to feed our new satellite states. Our newly-conquered territories will also be stripped of any excess food to be shipped back to us. Stalin has never liked certain regions, nor certain ethnic groups, and this will be his excuse to get rid of them. I can assure you, there will be no extra food in France or Germany. They will be on minimal rations and the excuse will be the famine. You cannot argue with a famine, even if it is man-made and most especially, if you don’t know it that it is.”

“But what of the excess food; will it not be discovered and riots occur?”

“That is the real evil part of this plan. There will be no excess food… just enough for good Communists and the army and their families. Everyone else will just get along while some will get nothing; mostly the ones in the country who are invisible anyway. They will bear the brunt of the famine. The ones with no voice, the ones who can’t fight, the ones that are ignorant of their fate, until it is too late and they are too weak to protest; in short, the peasants. They will be told… ‘The shipment will come soon, just be good little peasants and die, like you always have.’ It really sickens me comrade, but either we have the majority of us surviving or we will all be in trouble.”

“Do you think that Comrade Stalin would have fought back so hard against the capitalist pigs if he had known that the drought would be so bad?”

“Probably not comrade, but all our former weather scientists did not predict this… how could they? Yet they have all disappeared and some decidedly nervous new ones have taken their place.”

“Ah, yes. If we could only know the past, before it becomes the past. That would help immensely.”

* * *

Stalin fulfils one of his promises. It’s designed to weaken the British resolve but never the less a few former prisoners are now free. Possibly free to die but free none the less.

* * *

Stalin Sacrifices a Rook

This is nuts. Who ever thought that Stalin would actually come through on one of his promises? Yet, here I am, once again in command of the good ship Samthar, on my way from Gdansk to Portsmouth. My cargo is 2,000 fellow British subjects. Unbelievable! They just let us go. No conditions, no hidden cargo, no spies, at least I hope no spies. It just doesn’t make a whole lot of sense. Especially when the orders come from Stalin himself, as I was told. I can’t believe that I’ll be seeing Susan again soon. What a night that will be! Bloody hell who has to wait for the night? I wonder if she’ll want to get married this time…

“You seem lost in thought Captain.”

“Yes I was. I can’t believe they let us go just like that.”

“Hell of a thing sir eh? I’ll be back in Montreal in no time. I’ll get to see Emily Jeff and Donny soon enough. Why’d they do it sir?”

“I haven’t the faintest idea first mate. We’ve searched the ship from stem to stern, and there was nothing. No bombs, or hidden compartments… nothing but the old tub we came into Gdansk on. I guess we’ll have to let the politicians work this one out. Maybe someone paid for us, but I doubt that.”

“From what I heard Stalin isn’t the sort to do many humanitarian gestures. Did you hear the rumors about all those Polish guys? You know the ones who were in the Polish underground. Rumor says that they were offered a flag of truce guaranteed by Stalin himself, and then were arrested and tortured put on trial and sent off never to be heard from again.”

“Yeah, and how about that bunch of officers and Polish leaders that were murdered right after the Russians took over their part of Poland in 1939?”

“Well, so far everything appears as it seems with this deal.”

“I bet those troopers are really feeling bloody alright. Imagine, surrendering to the enemy within days of the start of World War Three and then being sent home after only four months of captivity. Not like those poor bastards who did the same thing in 1940 and spent five years under the German boot.”

The sea was almost calm. It was especially calm for August. They could still stop us, in any number of places along the way. We’re just outside of Copenhagen, and the old Samthar was still doing her job; pushing up a good bow wave. We were told to keep it under five knots, for some reason. The time is 1423 hours. I wonder if the ship’s log is to be found. I’ve never seen the Baltic look so beautiful, as it does now, slipping behind in our wake. I wonder if I’ll ever come back. Not likely. I never did like the Baltic; too much to run into; too much to think about; too many countries on its shores.

* * *

Just an ingenious invention that allowed the Soviets to repair the rail lines and make them usable for their rolling stock.

* * *

Dear Nikolai,

The rail conversion is going faster than expected due to the lack of NATO airstrikes and good weather. Using the local labor pool, either by threat of force, or by the lure of food, the Germans are eager to get on the Commissar’s good side. ‘Work means life’ I think I read somewhere and in September 1946, in occupied Germany, this has never been truer.

The few demolitions that did occur are nowhere near the scale of what we encountered in Poland. There the Germans had plenty of time and very often blew up a lot more of the footings than necessary. This caused us to have to fill in an additional destroyed area. The bridges and tracks that the NATO forces were able to demolish were nowhere near as hard to repair as we had in Poland and without constant air attacks that the Germans were able to bring to bear.

The widening of the gauge has been accomplished fairly easily with the new double-screw we are using. We bore holes in the end of the existing ties and on the ends of the meter-long extensions. The double screws have a nut in the middle and as you tighten the nut it draws together the old tie and the extensions. To get the screws started, you simply put the screws in the holes and hit the end of the extension. Then you start tightening the nut. Quite an ingenious invention.

The rails are coming from all the other parts of Germany and France, as this line takes priority over civilian rail usage. If the rail has been damaged it is cut up and we use any undamaged section that is longer than two meters. Vichy France has again been spared the horrors of war, so once we reach the old border we will not have to worry about laying new rail to reach our comrades in the Pyrenees.

Why am I telling you all this my dear Nikolai? Because I hope that someday soon, you will be joining me here in France. I have spoken with the Commissar, and he will ask if family members can be allowed to serve together in non-combat functions. I do hope to keep you from harm.

Love,

Popop

Double Screw

* * *

Another indication of how things would be under a brutal dictatorship.

* * *

Pure Evil

The room was bustling with activity. Secretaries were scattered about doing the bidding of their supervisors. The smell of perfume and the sight of real silk stockings on long shapely legs was an indication that things were again normal, at least on the surface. The room also smelled of cigarettes and well-oiled mahogany paneling. Because of this paneling the room was on the dark side but the cream-colored ceiling helped to disperse the light.

Adams noticed none of this as he hurried the length of the great room dodging startled personnel, misplaced files, and furniture. “Coming through… coming through!”

Wilkins’ personal assistant was nowhere to be seen so he knocked on the door before barging right in. The papers in his left hand almost fell to the floor in his haste to open the door. The room was dark and he wondered at first, if Wilkins was in. He saw something move and as he jerked towards the movement, he did drop the files he was carrying. As he bent down to pick them up he was concentrating on collecting the strewn papers and missed seeing exactly what Wilkins and Miss Reynolds had been doing. When he did finally look up they were standing guiltily apart and breathing heavily.

“Jesus Adams! What the hell do you want? You may take the dictation and type it up Miss Reynolds. Thank you. That is all for now. For Christ’s sake! What caused you to barge in like that Jack?”

“Can’t say I’m sorry for interrupting during business hours, Fred; anyway here take a look at this. It just came in from Paris, through the usual channels.”

Wilkins reaches over and picks up the files, and begins to read. “Holy Shit! My God, this is truly diabolical. Is there any way to prove any of this? Is there any way to leak this to the press?”

“We have no proof; only secret sources. I mean, we knew that food was becoming a significant problem but he’s using the famine to strip Western Europe clean to feed his army and loyal collaborators. The only way to get food is to follow the communist line, to play by his rules. You do that, or you die. Furthermore he’s using the real famine and drought as cover. Who’s going to riot for food when by all accounts and even your own observations there is no food to riot over? Their harvest was obviously a bust and any fool can see that their food warehouses are empty. They shipped everything east in secret, during the confusion of the invasion, along with thousands of ‘special people.’ Look at page twelve and the following memo.”

Wilkins finds the documents Adams mentions and starts to speed-read them. “Let me get this straight… they’re testing all refugees, and then selecting the most intelligent, dexterous and creative, and shipping them back to Russia? Why not just kill them on site?”

“Read the memo.”

“The theory is that not only are these ‘special people’ going to live, but they are to be used as some kind of super-workers, experts and scientists to work on the production of current and future wonder-weapons? That really is ingenious and truly evil. The strong and dumb ones will work the fields and mines. The ones left behind are chaff and will be allowed to ‘expire by natural means.’ Who in the hell wrote this?”

“That jerk Hummel. You know, the one with all the connections in D.C.?”

“What can we use from these reports, and how can we use them?”

“You’re the one with the big title and salary. I just follow your orders, and do your bidding.”

“Don’t be an ass Jack, and help me figure this out.”

* * *

The sudden deaths of Patton and MacArthur shook the American command. We now can reveal the truth behind at least one of their deaths.

* * *

MacArthur

As we all know our history books tell us that General Douglas MacArthur died in May of 1946, just before the start of World War III. We’ve been taught that the great General died of a heart attack while hiking in northern Wisconsin. This is the myth we’ve all been spoon-fed by our teachers and the historians. In fact, the true story is much more surreal, and not terribly, shall we say… heroic.

The first of May was a gorgeous spring day. The sun was out and the sky was a crystal-clear blue. It was the kind of sky that you could only get in remote areas and this was just about as a remote an area as you can get, at least east of the Mississippi. This beautiful day just happened to be occurring in northern Wisconsin on the Wolf River. It is a land of towering white pines.

These pines made a whispering noise when the wind coursed through them. Their thin needles in bundles of five, caught the wind like no other tree can. You could almost hear the ancestors of the original inhabitants passing down their stories around the campfire, from generation to generation, in the whispers coming from these ancient giants.

The remaining Native American populations were all on reservations by now, and the Wolf ran right through one of these reservations. The once-proud Menominee Nation now predominated in this backwater of backwaters. They welcomed the few visitors that came long distances over the mud roads with open arms. They were eager to earn good money guiding tender-feet and city slickers on whatever adventure they wished to enjoy up here in the land of the truly sky-blue waters.

What brought the distinguished visitor from his duty post in Japan here to Gardner Dam on the Wolf River in early May, is still quite a mystery. The locals knew that you could catch some great fish with flies this time of year, but it took the right day, and the right old wily fisherman to bag some of the best-fighting, and more importantly, the best-eating Brook trout anywhere in the world. Brooks and Browns were what you wanted out of the Wolf. The Rainbows were fine but the Brooks and Browns melted in your mouth when they came out of the pristine waters near Gardner Dam.

The Wolf River flows into Lake Winnebago and then out to Lake Michigan through the Fox River and Green Bay. Industries along the way gradually made the best water on earth into a slightly less drinkable concoction. The paper mills along the way and the farms around the shores of Lake Winnebago added funny tastes and smells to it. That water was gradually diluted by huge Lake Michigan mingling with the waters of the other Great Lakes being further diluted so that the water that eventually went over Niagara Falls and up the Saint Lawrence River and Seaway into the gigantic North Atlantic, was reasonably clean again. The Great Lakes held eighty-five percent of North America’s fresh water but no one cared about that now. They were used for commercial fishing and to cool, lubricate, mix with all manner of industrial endeavors, including human excrement, then poured back into the lakes and rivers and eventually, the ocean.

For reasons unknown General of the Army, Douglas MacArthur, along with a small entourage decided to drive up from Chicago to try their hand at fishing on the Wolf River. Mac was in Chicago as part of a good-will tour. Some say the tour was a slap on the wrist from Truman. He was dragged away from his duties in Japan and made to complete this tour while he was on his way to Washington to meet with the President. The designated route included stops in San Francisco, Los Angeles, Denver, St. Louis, Chicago, Detroit, Cleveland and Pittsburgh.

Perhaps it was because one of MacArthur’s subordinates used to tell stories about Gardner Dam and the Wolf River, or perhaps it was because of some obscure article Douglas read as a boy that drew him to the rapids of Gardner Dam. All we know is that he ordered his unhappy band of not-so-very-merry men to arrange a fishing trip, and that Gardner Dam on the Wolf River was to be the destination.

To be sure, sticking his thumb in Truman’s eye was a large part of it too. He was always known for being frustratingly late, when it suited his mood and his mood was not terribly good, after having been dragged halfway around the world on the orders of an ex-artillery captain.

The group of twelve showed up in two Packards and a Hudson. The local inhabitants were puzzled as to his appearance but were delighted to have the General’s early-season business. They assured him that they would have the best guide who could not only show them how to fly-fish, but also show them where best to fish and what flies would achieve the desired results. They helped the General’s aides erect some splendid looking army tents complete with all the amenities, and everyone had the best night’s sleep they’ve had in a longtime.

The next day was the day we started this story. Everyone was eager to try their hand at fly-fishing. Even the grumbling aides finally got into the spirit of things and were anxious to get into their waders and start slinging flies around.

Ten and two, the old guide kept repeating to the group. The group made a valiant effort not to look foolish in front of their peers. MacArthur was a natural, or maybe he picked it up along his many travels around the world or when he was with his father stationed out west. He quickly grew tired of the routine and wanted to start catching fish for breakfast… or at least lunch.

The fishing camp was set up in a beautiful area which had been cleared years ago for a Boy Scout camp. But today it looked like the headquarters of a military campaign. Come to think of it, so did the Boy Scout camp. Tall pines ringed a large clearing and eagles could be seen looking for the same fish as the fishermen.

The General broke away from the rest of the sometimes struggling group and grabbed one of the guides and an aide. They walked towards the sound of rapids. The Wolf was flush with fresh run off from some late-spring rain storms and was running high and fast. The standing waves of the mighty Wolf rivaled any out west and the chute that was known as Gardner Dam was a slight narrowing of the river. The dam made a deep pool, where the big trout could be found. This is where the granddaddies of Brookies and Browns hung out, and the guide of course, knew this and directed Mac to stand on the bank and throw a few practice casts.

On the third cast there was a strike, and the General calmly pulled in a good-looking twenty-six inch Brook trout. It was as beautiful a fish as you would ever see. The guide assisted with netting the fish then promptly grabbed it by the gills, and broke its back. That was the proper way to end the life of such a magnificent fish. There was no gradually drowning in a bucket for this wily trout. Its death was instantaneous and painless, one would suppose.

Then, for the next hour there was nothing. The guide tried everything in the way of flies that would bring another rise out of the hole. The hole is very big and the General, for all his skill and vigor, could not reach even halfway across. He decided to wade into the water just before the rapids where the river was running fast but not too deep. In this way he believed that he could reach another portion of the pool. With his waders up to his chest, it was a comfortable endeavor even in the cold waters.

This met with instant success, and in quick succession he caught three more beautiful trout, two Brook and one Brown. These were destined to feed the fishing camp. The General was feeling his oats, as the old saying goes.

Just then, a red squirrel was trying to jump from one branch to another. It missed its mark when a gust of wind blew its body and the intended landing area, further apart. It had not anticipated this event and its effort fell short. The intended target for the squirrel’s abortive leap was a good fifteen feet past the pool where the General was fishing. This resulted in the squirrel promptly falling about thirty feet away into the Wolf River and started swimming in the wrong direction.

The other fishermen noticed the commotion and started cheering and jeering, at the unfortunate squirrel. Someone threw a rock in its direction which caused the creature to veer again and he was headed downstream towards the General.

MacArthur decided to use the squirrel as target practice and possibly somehow assist the now-desperate swimmer. He cast his line at the moving target and missed by a good ten feet. This raised muted hoots from the onlookers. One does not hoot out loud, at a five-star general.

Two more tries, then the fly actually hit the back of the squirrel sliding down and impaling itself in the flesh of the bony part of the twitching, furry, bushy tail. To be sure the General was more than upset by actually hooking the squirrel. He was just taking target practice and got a thousand-to-one shot that hit home.

A bit irritated and more than a little embarrassed, without much thought to the consequences, he reeled in the now-drowning squirrel. The squirrel was on its last legs and was desperate for any kind of solid object to climb on to. General Douglas MacArthur’s leg turned out to be that object.

Before he could react or think, MacArthur found the little red squirrel with fishing line attached, climbing up his wader-leg in panic running circles up the General’s leg dodging the grasp of the by now, exceedingly alarmed MacArthur. The line stretched tighter and tighter over his torso, face and head. The trailing fishing line was high test and the more the General struggled the tighter the line became and eventually, pinning his right arm and was around his neck as well.

The muted mirth of the gathering crowd suddenly vanished as MacArthur lost his balance and fell into the shallow, but fast-rushing waters. His struggling body tumbled like a log with the current, rolling faster and faster until, to the horror of all, it hit the boiling, frothing, white water known as the Gardner Dam rapids, which was a solid three-rated rapids after the latest storm. In panicked desperation three of the General’s aides jumped in after the now fast-disappearing MacArthur, in an attempt to reach him.

The attempt was in vain and two of his aides lost their lives as well. The third managed to stay alive and was found the next day, in a daze three miles downstream. The General’s body was found three days later, thirty miles from Gardner Dam with the red squirrel still attached.

You know the official story of course, the one about the General vigorously hiking and then being felled by a heart attack. The true tale that was just imparted upon you, detailing the General’s ignominious end, was not one befitting such as MacArthur. A five-star general of the United States of America, the architect of the Island-Hopping campaign, the Savior of the Philippines and a true American hero, and it was thought that he deserved a better epitaph than being drowned by a red squirrel. The fictitious “official” story was presented to the world.

Even his last recorded words, “I shall return,” were some PR man’s brilliant idea.

In truth, General Douglas MacArthur had indeed returned to the earth, as will we all, eventually.[34]

* * *

At this early stage in the war Crenshaw might have made quite a discovery. If only he could recall just the right piece of information that would jog his memory just enough, he might have gotten the answer he was searching for.

* * *

So Close

Crenshaw was deep in thought. According to these reports we are certainly picking up their radar signals and they are primitive. Then why can’t we deflect those missiles? Smith reports here that they are obviously using old 1945 German technology. We pick up the signals and match them with the jammer signal and yet, nothing happens. The missiles just keep coming. Why are the jamming techniques not working? What have they done to change the signals?

He gets up walks around his cluttered desk and writes something on the wall behind the map that is hanging precariously from a couple of nails. The map is actually his real job. He is supposed to be keeping track of all the Red Army squadrons and their locations. All he has to do is read the intelligence reports and place pins into the map with little flags on them. Any mindless monkey could do that. His consuming passion was what was behind the map.

The Soviet ground control is trying to mark our bombers from the ground but all of our technicians are positive that the signal is jammed almost immediately. Yet the dang missiles keep coming, like a moth drawn to a flame, or a falcon closing in on an unsuspecting duck. What are they using to control those missiles from the ground? I have to write that down…

Something about those missile reports had briefly jogged his memory, but then he lost it when he started to cough. Too many cigarettes, he guessed. I have to cut back. If I think about it too much it will never come back. But how do you do that… count sheep? No, that was to go to sleep. He was so engrossed in thought that he failed to realize it was well-past quitting time. The guard knocked on the door asking if everything was alright.

Damn, it was almost there again! If this buffoon had not interrupted my chain of thought… “Yes, everything is just fine Chuck; just contemplating my navel. I’ll be out of here and upstairs in no time. I’ll see you up there.”

Damn! What was it? Radar that shouldn’t work, but yet is working… or is it?

Could the jammers be getting jammed? No, that’s ridiculous; some kind of optical system? But how would they fit it in and get a signal back to the operator? One sheep, two sheep, three sheep… Time to go home. Wait what if they were using…

Just then the phone rang. “Hello, Crenshaw here. Yes sir, I’ll have the map updated by 1000 hours. Don’t worry sir, it’ll be done. Yes sir. Good night sir.”

He hangs up, and drops back into this chair, wracked by a coughing fit. As he slowly recovers, all he can think about is the deep-down pain in his chest. I’d better get this checked out. It could be pneumonia or bronchitis, and I’m sure these Pall Malls aren’t helping. Maybe I should try and quit again. Yeah right, maybe I should forget to breathe again. Now, where was I? Something about radar? Or was it wire-guided? Damn, it’s time to call it a day…

* * *

This is just a little piece of whimsy; thrown in to break up the dry dissertation of history. Don’t worry it will not be included in the historical treatise that will follow. It was found in a hand bound book at the location of a fierce battle near a stream in the Pyrenees. Perhaps it was just a way of forgetting the horror of what the author just experienced. It does give us a sense of what kinds of men were sent to die needlessly far from home.

* * *

Dashed Hopes

All his little pea-brain could do was respond. Somehow, his hiding place had been discovered, and he was caught out in the open. The sun was blinding. The ground would suddenly burst in showers of dirt every few seconds, and all he could do was react. All he could do was to run away from one eruption until the next one happened and then run from that. His brain could not comprehend what was causing these unnatural splatters of dirt, nor did it matter. They scared him, and that’s all it needed to know.

His reactions had been passed down through millions of years countless generations, of evolution, and this gave him no choice but to run and hide, and run again, when the noise and violent movement of the earth got too close to him again. Jumping seemed not to help and neither did baring his teeth, but again there was no thought behind his actions; just evolution testing out different strategies for the survival of his species.

Up till now his survival was a miracle of nature and of natural selection. He seemed to be able to smell certain smells that his nest mates could not and he sensed just when he needed to be extra cautious when about foraging for food. He could not communicate any of this to his companions and they would go out while he stayed behind. One by one, they never come back.

He was the last one left in his nest, and even though food was plentiful here, he has sensed that it was time to seek other territory. But of course he could not bring himself to move during the daytime. His very genetic makeup made that quite impossible. Only the smell and the violent eruption of the earth surrounding his nest, could have made him attempt this mad dash to… just somewhere else… somewhere not in the daylight… somewhere dark.

Dodging and weaving he scampered and jumped, and tumbled, from obstacle to obstacle his brain-stem making him dash from place to place… his beady eyes unable to see any kind of permanent hiding place or safe refuge.

All of a sudden he was thrown in the air and his back legs would no longer work. He struggled to move and dragged himself a little further and then felt extremely tired and fainted… then it closed its beady little rat eyes, never to wake again.

“Ha! I hit it! Did you see that shot?”

“I think the American shot it.”

“No! It was me I tell you. See? Even the American is giving me credit with that little salute. I WOULD RATHER HAVE A CAN OF SPAM, YOU CAPITALIST PIG!”

“He cannot understand you Yuri. Be quiet, before a commissar comes over to see what all the shouting and shooting was about. He will not understand our little game with the Americans and the rat. He will point out the fact that we are supposed to be shooting at each other and not some filthy rat. Then we shall all find ourselves in Siberia, or worse.”

“Pah! What could be worse than these cursed mountains and this war comrade?”

“Death, or torture, my friend. Just salute the American back and let’s get on with living. Tomorrow we may have to try and kill each other again, but for today, the rat was our mutual target. It will be different tomorrow and both sides know it. Today, the rat dies. Tomorrow, some of us will die.”

Chapter Twenty-Six:

The Little Ones

Seehund in an Emergency Crash Dive

* * *

Winston Churchill was quoted as saying ‘…the only thing that ever really frightened me during the war was the U-boat peril.’ Perhaps this will become a recurring nightmare for the British Empire and perhaps America itself.

* * *

September 5th, 1946

05:00 hours

Report submitted by Clayton Brisbane,

Sub-Lieutenant,

HMS Craysforth, Destroyer, Royal Navy

Interdicted French fishing vessel, a 35-foot trawler named ‘Jeune Fille de la Mer,’ off Dunkirk.

Crew of three, Two French and one Italian male, interrogated.

Two days out of home-port of Brest, with their fish hold a quarter of the way full.

Transcription of the interrogation as follows:

The Captain of the trawler reported the following:

“We were sixteen kilometers from shore on a pleasant, sunny, day. The Channel was calm and we were on the lookout for sea birds, hoping they would guide us to our prize. The wind was from the English side and was about five knots. We could see forever. Pretty rare for September… no?”

“We were keeping our eyes on a flock of seagulls that were on were on the surface, hoping that they would take flight and guide us to a catch. Fish are hard to find in the Channel this time of year, but with the food shortage we can get good money for our catch even if it is small. It is definitely worth the risk of a sudden storm. Such is the life of a fisherman, no?”

“All of the sudden, the birds took off, as if something had startled them. They were flying in every direction, with no organization. I have never seen this before, except in warmer waters when a shark passes by. The time for big fish in the Channel was over, so we were exceedingly curious. Curiosity killed the cat, eh? We moved closer to investigate. I did not see the thing but Mario did. Tell them what you saw Mario.”

The Italian crewman begins his part of the narrative:

“Of course Capitan. It wassa shaped likeada whale. A little darker thena the water, it was. It did not have a tail anda glided pass anda underneathada boat without a ripple. It was just abouta the size of our boat and was going at about 4 knots but again without any wake or ripples. It looka to be going deeper as it passed almost underneath our boat. It wassa pregnant whale because it was fatter then the whales I have seen offa da Spain. The really strange thing to me, signores, was that it did nota… how you say… swish backa anda fortha. It did nota wiggle and I could nota see a tail of any akind.”

When pressed for more information none of the crew could add any new details of the event. They were rewarded, and sent on their way.

Report filed at 0623 hours.

Sea Dog 243

The back of his head was bathed in condensation. They had just missed colliding with a fishing trawler. “Close call eh Matvey? Another meter, and we would have been in serious trouble.”

“It was a close call Luka. Not a heroic way to die, all tangled up in fishing gear. I’m glad he was not trawling when we slid by him. I wonder what they saw and what stories they will tell?”

“Perhaps we are the lucky ones comrade. Perhaps we shall be the ones who will sink some British battleship and return home to tell tall tales about it. That would be agreeable with me my friend. I suppose all it will reward us with is another mission at sea though. Damn, this boat is cold! Are the heaters working?” He reaches for a valve and checks to make sure it is closed as the little submarine glides effortlessly beneath the churning water above.

They are two days out headed for unfriendly waters filled with targets. Nice fat targets. Their midget submarine is the most sophisticated model ever built and the design was well-tested by the Germans in the English Channel, just six months ago. A little confusion was normal as the gauges were still in German and tape with new labels had been positioned at strategic locations.

Now the dripping condensation was seriously starting to irritate him. Each drop slowly dribbling down his back bringing the cold of the surrounding ocean close to his warm body. His little boat was remarkably agile and pretty easy to use. The German builders had done quite well for themselves. He had heard that the newly-built models did not fare so well as the earlier ones. Parts were not fitting well, and the tolerances were off. In a submarine that was the difference between life and death between submerging and reaching the surface again, or ending up in a watery grave.

“Damn this dripping! Time to take a look. I’m raising the periscope. Keep your fingers crossed.” The periscope slid up in its oily tube until the eye-piece reached a comfortable level.

“Well? What do you see?”

“Keep quiet and let me concentrate”

Scanning 360 degrees, he almost missed the smudge on the horizon. “We have a target Comrade, and it is heading our way. If we hold this course, and they hold theirs, we should be in position in less than an hour.”

“That is excellent news comrade.” He reaches out and slaps his partner on the back making a wet squishing sound. “My God! Do we have a leak Luka?”

“No, it’s just condensation you twit.”

“Do we have time to surface and air-out our steel coffin comrade?”

“Yes, let’s do just that Matvey and get rid of some of this stale air while we’re at it. The dripping is getting on my nerves and we will make better time on the surface and meet our quarry sooner.”

“The sooner, the better; once we shoot these torpedoes the sooner we can return home as the heroes that we are sure to be hailed as… eh comrade?”

“Prepare to surface. You can practice your hero’s welcoming wave when we open the hatch. Careful, the sea is running a little rough and we do not have much time to waste.”

“Shifting the weights now; prepare to surface… valve three closed… vents open.”

Valves and levers are turned and pulled in a complicated dance that will take midget sub 243 on its rendezvous with the smudge on the horizon. The little bow cuts easily through the three-foot waves and the two torpedoes look as deadly as they are in the afternoon sun.

Morskoy Volk 243 will go on to make history. Not many of the Seehunds will; almost impossible to detect, yet large enough to weather the ocean currents. The little boats are a deadly surprise just waiting to use their two torpedoes to wreak havoc on an unsuspecting passing ship. Accidents, incompetence, poor workmanship and bad luck will claim many of the Seehunds but some will fulfill their missions and many tons of precious cargo will never make their intended destinations.

Sea Dog 243 will rendezvous with that smudge on the horizon. It will alter the course of the war in an unexpected way.[35]

* * *

Conning Tower

Former Kriegsmarine Type XXI U-Boat U-3041

Renamed Soviet Naval Vessel B-30

North Sea

At 100 Meters Depth

September 5th, 1946

“I can’t believe they’ve turned this beautiful killing machine into an oil tanker and supply ship. How stupid can they be back at headquarters? We carry many more torpedoes than those little midgets. We could do so much more damage than those two fish the midget carries.”

“Did you look at the condition of those crewmen after they crawled out of that little sausage? I don’t think they will ever walk properly again. What a joke to expect them to ever get back into those death-traps again. They are not meant to be out there so far from home.”

“Be quiet, Comrade First Officer. We only have six B-subs and there are hundreds of those midgets. If we can extend their range by giving relief to their crews and resupply them to double their range, that is a mission worth running. The Brits will never know what hit them; so many attacks, from so many places, yet no subs to sink.”

“I guess your correct Comrade Captain. Imagine their consternation when they finally catch one of those midgets and they are way past their normal cruising range. They will panic and for an extremely good reason. Are we actually expected to relieve those crews on the midgets?”

“The commissar has said we should call them ‘The Little Ones.’”

“Well, Capitan… Midgets or Little Ones, it makes no difference. They will not fare well in this kind of sea.”

“The joint attacks are set for tomorrow First Officer, and The Little Ones will create quite a splash, especially way out there where the NATO fools will never expect them.” Imagine their surprise when they finally get a hold of one and try and figure out how they went so far on their limited fuel. As for an incentive… the crews get to go home as heroes if they complete their mission. Heroes with money in their pockets, and from what I hear some of them will gain not only their hero’s welcome, but also a reprieve from going back to prison or even from execution. A successful mission means a lot to these men and their families, who are closely tied to their valor. No First Officer, I do not envy them but I do understand their motivation.”

“Tomorrow they should all be in position far out in areas never imagined by the NATO sub-hunters. Then whoever is left will meet with us, and our sister ships, to receive new supplies, trade crews and get a well-deserved welcome back home. Meanwhile, new Little Ones are making their way to meeting areas far away from the prying eyes of NATO”

Chapter Twenty-Seven:

Will The Wonders Never Cease?

German FuG 280 Kiel Night Vision

* * *

More and more German inspired wonder weapons make it to the frontlines. Many are due to the industrial genius of one Sergo Peskov. This one is particularly intriguing as it will take back the night from radar and change the balance of power when the blackness of night falls.

* * *

Night Eyes

The missiles glinted in the sun, each waiting for its time to fire into the sky. It was just a few hours until sundown and these special missiles were even more deadly than the previous generation. They were made for the night. Their guidance systems had been given night vision based on the German FuG 280 Kiel. These missiles are able to see the heat signatures of the British bombers.

The basic missile was the Wasserfal but the night vision was something totally different; painting ghostly images in lead sulfide on a glass plate once the missile was within four kilometers of its target. The night was no longer safe from predators. The night no longer guaranteed success over a once-blind foe. The night would now become a killing ground for both sides.

After the missiles are fired in the general direction of the sound of the bombers, the guidance system became active as soon as the maximum range was reached then ghostly images appeared to guide them on an intersecting path; a path that would end in perhaps as many as two or more bombers dropping like a flaming torch towards the earth below.

Thanks to the German scientists that the Soviets now had in their custody, they finally had a defensive weapon that could counter the RAF’s night-bombers and fighters. All they needed was time to produce the weapons, but production was slow. Once they had these night missiles in numbers the RAF would have to alter their assumptions about night bombing. It would become as deadly as daylight bombing.

The era of the untouchable bomber was coming to an end. The ground-to-sky missile was about to alter the course of history in favor of the Soviets. Another way had to be found. Another way had to be tried. Maybe the old ways were best in times of ever-shifting wonder weapons. Maybe it was time to re-read Clausewitz and Sun-Tzu. Maybe technology was not the answer.

“How many do we have for tonight’s raid Ivan?”

“An even dozen comrade.”

“Not enough to take the sting out of the expected raid, but enough to make the Limeys wonder just what the night holds. Maybe enough to make them think twice, before they strike at night again.”

“It should strike fear in their hearts. Imagine seeing missiles coming from the ground streaking unerringly towards your plane, or the plane next to you. Even if it does not hit just the fact that it knows where you are in the pitch darkness will give them nightmares.”

“The testing went well I assume.”

“Well enough for what is intended. Again, the British will be met with heavy opposition which will lead them to believe that we have overwhelming resources, resources enough to cover even such a strategically-insignificant target as Cologne. Imagine being their bomber command thinking this target will be lightly-defended only to have missiles that can see in the blackness, reaching up and striking their bombers, no matter what kind of countermeasures they try.”

“As an added bonus seeing that their jamming attempts are ineffective against our missiles, they might abandon some of their more primitive measures in order to concentrate on more sophisticated methods. Ironically, this will allow our currently useless night-fighters a chance to do their job. They will be up there as a bluff. Maybe the RAF night-fighters will think that they have something to do with the missiles and that they would be wasting their efforts in trying to interdict them.”

“Comrade, you know as well as I do that those missiles are easily led astray if you know how they are guided.”

“I’m sure that Comrade Beria is making sure that particular secret never sees English eyes. Hopefully by that time, we will have more tricks up our sleeve for them to ponder over.”

“We can only hope so, comrade.”

Catch a Falling Star

Finally the bombers could be heard coming from the south. A clever direction if the Soviets did not already have advanced knowledge of their target and scheduled route. The dozen missiles were ready for launch as soon as the direction was confirmed, and it was determined that the timing was right. If launched too soon, the missiles would be out in front of the bombers when the guidance system was activated and they would never find the bombers. If they were launched too late, the guidance system would never “see” the bombers’ exhaust as the angle would be wrong.

Without foreknowledge of where and when the bombers were going to attack, the system would not work. Unfortunately for the RAF that was not the case and the Soviets knew exactly where, and when, the raid was to occur.

The sound of the bombers started to become loud enough to be heard with the unaided ear. The acoustical range-finder had picked them up long ago, and the listening posts estimated their altitude and the type of bombers, which were Lincolns, by the sound of them. This made sense, as this model had become the replacement for the venerable Lancasters. It was time to launch, and one by one the missiles ignited and streaked towards the ink-black sky in the direction of the incoming bombers.

The bombers droned on toward their targets confident that they could see in the night and that the enemy was blind. They believed that their enemy to be blinded by their jamming, and the bombers were aided by their radar. The first sight of missiles reaching up for them, riding along tongues of flame, must have come as something of a shock. Regardless of what they saw they remained supremely confident in their electronic wizards who were jamming and spoofing the systems of any Soviet night-fighters foolish enough to be in the air. Their own escorting night-fighters were beginning to have a field day, against the primitive attempts at night-interception that the Soviets had been reduced to. Just the same they released chaff as extra insurance in the hopes that the enemy had not learned any new tricks.

At first, to their amazement, and then to their horror, the missiles stopped their random assent and seemed to be guided to their formations. What kind of invisible hand could be behind such behavior? How could these backward peasants design something that their technicians could not counter? They had no idea that invisible hot gases venting from their exhaust systems spelled doom for some of their number.

They continued to fly on towards their target even when the first missile streaked through their formation without hitting a bomber. Then all hell broke loose as the second missile exploded near Red Flight One, and instantly destroyed two Lincolns, sending them spiraling towards the earth flaming like torches. Two more bombers were hit by debris and fell out of formation. The next two missiles seemed to veer towards the explosions and appeared to malfunction.

Meanwhile, the Soviet night-fighters now had an excellent idea of where their targets were and by using the mark-one eyeball started to score hits on some of the other bombers which had become visible due to the pyrotechnics emanating from the exploding bombers. Each flaming bomber that tried to hold formation illuminated his neighbors. Each flaming bomber drew Soviet night-fighters, like moths to a flame.

Panicked gunners started to fire at phantoms in the night and at the demonic missiles. This added to the panic, and in turn gave even more targets for the mark-one eyeball to zero in on. More bombers started to fall. Not necessarily due to any more missile strikes, but to old-fashioned cannon fire aided by more and more flaming Lincolns, and the muzzle flashes from their own defensive machine guns. Once the convoy was located a number of Soviet Pe-3’s fired missiles into the formations. Missiles designed to illuminate the target rich environment further. Missiles designed to light up the night and spell the doom of more RAF bombers.

The ground-to-sky missiles had been sighted along the expected path of the bomber stream and were launched at intervals so as to locate the bomber stream as it ponderously flew to its intended target. They were used as a kind of pathfinder for the more conventional night-fighters of the Red Army Air Force. The missiles only actually shot down six bombers with only three of the twelve fired working as designed. These three missiles effectively marked the targets for the hordes of night-fighters prowling the skies. These night-fighters did the real damage, aided by all the old forms of night-fighting. Countermeasures such as searchlights, illumination shells, the human eye, and so on. All designed to light up the sky around the bomber flights and to help detect their location just long enough for the cannon shell to find its mark.

Anti-aircraft guns were much more accurate when the exact altitude of their targets was known. Searchlights are able to pick up targets much easier when one of the neighboring bombers is a flaming torch directing your aim. A night-fighter pilot’s aim is much better when his target is visible. All in all, the more conventional means of the night-fighters and anti-aircraft ground fire shot down the vast majority of the bombers.

The final tally was thirteen percent of the bomber force destroyed. This was not an acceptable loss rate. The Soviet night-fighters also lost many of their numbers, but they were used to such losses. This was to be considered a major victory over night-bombing in World War Three. This shocked RAF Bomber Command. This also shocked NATO. This delayed the RAF bombing campaign for months. A handful of missiles may have altered the course of the entire war.

* * *

The object of this diary told tale, actually died fairly soon after he reached combat in the Pyrenees. His tale is typical of the first veterans to rejoin the fight. They were not concerned about the foe or the cause they just knew that war was what they lived for.

* * *

Fall In Connecticut

Fall was coming early to Connecticut. The temperature dropped overnight into the 40’s and it was only September 6th. The leaves were starting to feel the brush of autumn colors, and the angle of the sun made the shadows longer earlier. He liked the fall and his three years in the Pacific made him miss it even more. He wondered how fall looked in the Mediterranean.

He had done his time but civilian life just wasn’t working out for him. His two semesters at the University of Connecticut had been a welcome distraction but not inspiring. He was having trouble sleeping and the dreams about Tarawa made him dread the night. He fully intended to go to school and get a degree but with the Reds taking over Europe, it just didn’t seem right for him to sit on his hands and let it happen.

Yeah, all the arguments about letting others do their part kept rattling in his brain but he was good at being a soldier. He liked the simplicity of military life. You knew what to expect and if you kept your nose clean and did your job you got rewarded. Three square meals a day, and everything else was taken care of. No insurance or mortgage problems and you met girls; and then you shipped out, with no attachments.

College girls were always looking to get married. They wanted to tie you down. The kind of girls that hung out in the bars near the base weren’t like that. They lived like you did: one day at a time. No plans for tomorrow; just do your job and have some fun while you can. The rest will fall into place. He hated to plan ahead. He guessed that’s why he was still a corporal when he got out, despite a fistful of medals and commendations.

Luckily he didn’t get the Medal of Honor. Those poor schmucks had to put on a show and lived in a fish bowl every time they were stateside. Everyone watched their every move. Not many of them made very good civilians. The Silver Star was just fine; prestigious enough to get you a good job and a drink or two but not overwhelming, like the Medal of Honor was.

He wondered if you can turn it down. Well, hopefully he won’t ever have to worry about that. He was going to join up again; not only for his country, and all that other patriotic stuff, but for himself. He loved being in combat. The rush some called it. Something to do with adrenaline he read somewhere. He didn’t care what it was; he just knew he needed it. He craved it, and nothing like fighting for your life and hunting other human beings provided it. He was a natural-born killer he guessed. He had been thinking about the French Foreign Legion, when the Reds attacked. Now he had an excuse to do what he loved.

The Japs were easy to kill. Being so different and all. He wondered how it would feel the first time he looked into a white man’s face as he shoved a knife in his chest. Would he have regrets or feel sorry for the guy since he looked like him? He doubted it, but who knew for sure until it happened?

He like using a knife, close in. He was very lucky that there was another war to fight, otherwise he might have done something stupid in some bar fight or something. Better to fight for your country and get medals, than to kill some drunk in a bar.

What a thing to be good at; killing another man. Maybe he should have gone into the boxing game. It was similar to combat. Oh well too late now. He’d go see the recruiter tomorrow. He was actually looking forward to going to sleep tonight. Maybe the demons that plagued his dreams would be slain by his decision to join up again. Then again maybe he would just create some more.

* * *

A goodly number of GIs decided to come back or stayed in Western Europe. Many are now trapped both by love and by war.

* * *

16-Hour Days

He didn’t know how many more sixteen-hour days he could take. They had been at it for three long weeks and they were all running on empty. Just yesterday Collins had slipped and fallen under the wheels of that grader. Crushed his left foot and messed up his back badly. You just can’t work these long hours and not expect to have some major accidents.

The Soviet attacks weren’t expected until October. At least that was their stated deadline. That overflight last month was a wake-up call as to how this battle was going to be different from 1940. The Soviet planes were faster and had the range to reach all of the British Isles. A huge change in strategy by the RAF was in order. Yes, they would know ahead of time when and where the Soviets would show up but what did it matter when they could blanket the whole country; a blanket bristling with guns and bombs.

Thank God they had no equivalent to the Boeing B-29, or the Avro Lincoln. The Reds were masters of low-level combat and no matter what the papers said about the Spitfires and Meteors advantage in speed and height the battle would be at low to medium altitudes. The Spit pilots were going to have to learn how to ‘boom and zoom’ in a Spit. That was something they, and the plane, were not meant to do. You get into a turning fight at low-level when you’re outnumbered and you will not last long. Not according to his brother-in-law the pilot.

He was saying that the Reds were a different kind of animal than the Krauts. He mentioned something about a special anti-aircraft round that would take care of many a Red pilot. The Brit fighters were supposed to lay off the initial attacks and let the AA gunners do their job because of the possibility of friendly-fire problems. The plan was to catch them before they hit land and then mess with them as they ‘egress.’ That was some fancy word for heading back home to your base.

He was having many second thoughts about coming back to England and marrying Betty. Oh, he loved her and all that, but it sure would be safer in the good old U.S. of A. It looked like the Brits were going to fight and at least that was a relief. But where in the hell were the Yanks? His countrymen were not stepping up to the plate, and from all the newspaper reports, they were having trouble finding enough guys to join up.

Yet, every vet he knew was signing up again. I suppose I’m doing more good here getting these airfields ready again then going through basic training again and all that paperwork. According to Ma, all the neighborhood boys were signing up and had already left so he sure didn’t know where all this shortage talk was coming from. Maybe it was a propaganda ploy. If it was then, where were they? They weren’t here in England that’s for sure.

Every night he caught hell in the pub on the subject, “Where are your bloody Yank friends?” He didn’t have an answer for them so he stopped going to the pub. Saved a lot of money but he missed the old days when everyone treated us like kings. No more, though. The Brits were pissed at us for not coming to their aid.

Oh well, that was way above his pay grade. All he could do is to hang on and do his best at his job. At least Betty was still the same girl he married and loved him. I guess that’s about all you can ask for in a war. He was home in bed every night with a gorgeous woman, who loved him, and he loved her. Much better than the last time he was here. Before they were married he never got past second base, and then he had to go and fight in those goddamned hedgerows.

Holy crap! That Limey idiot is going to tip that crane over!

“BACK IT OFF, JACK! IT’S TOO HEAVY!”

Man that was close. You just can’t lift something that big, not without the proper backfill on the base. I’m glad the Seabees trained me well. That could have been fatal.

“William, get over here and fix the footing for Jack… Thanks mate.”

Thank God, he’s not my mate. How does he chew his food with those teeth? I don’t see how he can close his mouth with those teeth pointing every which way. I should have become a dentist. I could be raking it in here. Maybe not they seem to just have them pulled. Modern dentistry is simply not a priority for folks who are fighting for their lives and freedom.

* * *

We get some insight from these entries into the thoughts of Sergo Peskov, the industrial mastermind behind the Soviet aerospace resurgence; a strange man to be sure, but so were many of his contemporaries in the West. Henry Ford was a major financial backer of Hitler in the early days of the Nazi party and was a well-known anti-Semite with many known strange ideas besides motor cars. Then there was Howard Hughes one of the most eccentric men alive. Sergo was in rare company but was not uncommon among the leaders of industry.

* * *

Best-Laid Plans

Sergo peaked through his small window, looking down on the production floor. Thousands of hand-picked workers danced around giant machines in a well-choreographed ballet, all designed to make the weapons that would save many civilian lives. Yes, they would take many enemy lives, as well, but they were still instruments of destruction.

Sergo’s interest in flight oddly, did not include combat. In his heart he was fascinated by things that fly and not things that are used to shoot down things that fly. In fact it was offensive to him that there was a need to do such a thing. Flight was glorious. It was life as far as he was concerned, yet he couldn’t bring himself to participate.

The injuries caused by the accident in his youth had instilled an overwhelming fear in him that he just couldn’t conquer, no matter how hard he tried. He became physically paralyzed if he even seriously thought about getting on any kind of machine that could fly. If he was tied up and carried on to a plane he was sure his heart would stop long before he reached its door.

No, he would never fly. He could make things that prevented others from flying over the Motherland for the purpose of dropping bombs. For whatever reason he could naturally see a problem and come up with a most logical solution to fit. What he had always lacked, was a way of communicating those solutions and the power to implement them. Now, he had both.

His memos were read by Stalin, and Stalin had the power to make his ideas reality. It baffled him, as I’m sure it baffled Ford and Edison, when others could not see the wisdom that was placed in front of them. People who stuck to the old ways just could not see the future. He was not a visionary or an inventor but he could see when someone had a good idea and could visualize best how to use that idea to considerable advantage. That was his apparent talent. Taking great ideas and putting them into action in their most practical application.

The captured German scientists were an enormous source of this kind of content and the American and British industrialists were exceptional sources of what methodology works, and what doesn’t. It’s actually pretty easy for him to look at something that others have already done successfully and replicate those successes. I mean, how hard is it to just copy what works and learn from what doesn’t work?

It was just luck that put him in this position. Imagine all those years ago if he hadn’t attended that horrible party and what if Stalin had not spotted him hiding in the corner. For once, his lack of social skills and inability to be politically-correct had not only saved his life, but actually made all he had accomplished possible. For once, his inability to lie or to deceive had actually made him successful; quite amazing when you think of it, which of course, he did relatively often.

Thank goodness Stalin saw him for what he was and not some kind of threat. He had seen what happens to people who are a perceived threat to Stalin. They simply disappear.

Take for example the idea of testing and using prisoners for production. How smart is it to just kill potentially useful individuals just because of their ethnic background or political beliefs. If a person is dexterous and nimble why not use them in some meaningful way instead of killing them? Feed them enough and have them perform a function that is meaningful. If you have to kill off useless mouths to feed, well then, kill off the fat-fingered stupid ones. The ones who were too old or too ham-fisted, those are the ones who you discard. Use the young males, and females, who test well for the proper jobs.

For the ones who show certain abilities train them for more exacting tasks. I’m even considering holding classes for the ones who show promise in design or engineering. A great mind is a shame to squander. It’s not like these workers can cause any trouble with their ideas or their political beliefs. They barely have time to eat and sleep, and they have no contact with the outside world. As far as their relatives are concerned, they are dead. Only their work keeps them alive and fed.

He did, nevertheless, hate using the children. He had to only because their small nimble fingers could accomplish some of the tasks necessary. Seeing them work day after day reminded him of the times after his accident. With only one good eye, his grandfather thought all he was good for was menial tasks and shoveling manure. Fortunately for him, his grandfather died, and his mother was able to retrieve him from the farm.

That reminded him that it was time to finish with the last idea he had about another guidance system the British had developed. Sooner or later, the enemy will discover just how the current system worked. This would be a tragedy and he had warned Stalin of such an event. This is why he insisted that they could never use the system for anything but air-defense over friendly territory. All it took was for just one unexploded warhead to be recovered by the enemy and NATO will be better able to develop a defense. It won’t be hard to come up with a way to defeat the system, once they apply a maximum effort into doing so.

It was Beria’s idea to go ahead with the invasion, even though they had nowhere near the number of missiles needed to protect even their major cities. Essentially it was his idea to bluff the Americans and British into thinking that they had missiles covering everywhere across the Soviet Union. He was totally confident that his spy network would be able to give their forces two weeks’ notice of where the next target would be. With that kind of time to plan they could get the few missiles that they had available into position.

How long this situation would last, he had no idea. Beria said at least two more years. He personally doubted that. In the meantime all he could do was to try and develop the next generation of air-defense weapons. One possibility was to keep using the old German technology and as NATO fails to jam it they may decide to stop wasting their time and equipment and move on to other techniques. Then it was thought that they could switch tactics, and actually use the old radar guidance system from the Fritz. It was a move born of desperation, but it might be worth a try. There was always a small chance that it could work. They would keep bombarding the jamming systems with signals they know the enemy can easily defeat in the hope that they will stop using the most primitive jamming efforts. Beria believed they would move on to more and more sophisticated methods and eventually forget the old ones.

Believe it or not, this was a hard concept to explain and Stalin had nearly thrown him out of his office when he tried to talk to him about it. Fortunately he had at least agreed to continue using the old radar and radio control systems. It must be undoubtedly driving the enemy crazy. They must be positive that their efforts are capable of jamming the Soviet primitive attempts are working. Yet the missiles keep finding their targets. Oh how he would have loved to overhear their scientists and engineers squabbling over potential solutions.

Chapter Twenty-Eight:

Late Into the Night

Better Times

* * *

What makes a great man? What circumstances can create a monster capable of killing millions?

* * *

When Monsters Dream

The dacha was eerily silent. Everyone knew he was trying to sleep. It was early morning and as usual, he couldn’t sleep. Even at this hour he was rarely alone. At his insistence he was always surrounded by people. For whatever reason, he was not anxious nor even afraid to be unattended for now. He was comfortable and lying in bed recovering from another bout of sickness. He was alone with his thoughts.

He was never one for self-examination but attacking Europe and starting World War Three did tend to get one thinking and possibly questioning his decisions. Despite all the fools around him filling him with information they suspected he wanted to hear, he realized that his great army was in dire need of rest and recuperation. Perhaps, he should have waited a few more years to attack, and rid Europe of capitalism. Yet how much more time did he personally have?

When that strange little man came into his life, he knew this would be the time to strike. Combined with the massive demobilization of the U.S. and Britain, his own army taking up precious resources and Sergo’s promised anti-bomber missile system, the time seemed ripe to strike.

Now that the U.S. had foolishly let both the atomic bomb and the B-29 bomber fall into his lap, it seemed that all logic pointed towards fulfilling his dreams before it was too late. The fact that the U.S. had very few atomic bombs and his spies had sabotaged their production facilities, only added to his reasoning.

Yet the looming drought and lack of food, combined with the starving masses in Europe, would force some hard decisions on who would live and who would die. He was used to such decisions and did not shy away from making them. By the time the Americans are able to even try to subjugate Europe once more his successors will have the atomic bomb, the Tupolev Tu-4 bomber and the greatest army that the world has ever seen. They will never even try.

In a few years, the Soviet system will out-produce their feeble attempts. New oil and aluminum ore deposits, as well as other strategic materials, are being discovered every day within his greater Soviet Union. The entire world will see the advantages of Communism, even without more conquests or invasions. The capitalists will be defeated as their own peoples rise in revolt.

As long as Sergo and the others, kept advancing their scientific knowledge regarding air-defense there will soon be no possibility of the Americans attacking the Motherland in that manner. They are too cowardly to fight man-to-man with the Red Army. Their only way to defeat us is to use the coward’s way. They will try to bomb us and we will keep shooting their planes out of the sky. No, as long as we can stay focused and defend our skies time is our ally.

In twelve months there will no longer be a need for subterfuge to defeat the enemy’s bombers. There will be enough missiles to ring all major strategic targets. His new jets will be the equal to anything the U.S. can produce. Combined with Sergo’s missiles, they would be safe from an assault from the air. The MiG design bureau has promised a new model jet fighter that will sweep the skies of the Americans, and soon, he will have missiles that will be able to reach America. They would not dare attack then.

Eventually, he would have the atomic bomb, and the means to deliver it but even that may not be needed.

For the most part the army had done its job. As soon as Spain was conquered, he too could demobilize the ground forces and concentrate on the air force and possibly, the navy. These would be the future weapons to keep the capitalists at bay until their ultimate defeat by their own peoples.

Time is on our side. Soon the world will see the superiority of the Soviet system and the teachings of Comrades Marx and Lenin. Britain should be joining us soon after it becomes apparent that the corrupt capitalist system cannot even feed them.

He had made the right decision and the time was ripe for conquest. History will prove him justified and he will go down in history as the savior of mankind.

With those thoughts swirling in his mind, he drifted off into a chemically-induced sleep.

Economics

“Hey! What’s going on in there?”

“You know that guy that wrote that economics book that made it into Readers Digest and then the condensed version? The one named ‘Road to Serfdom?’ You know, the one that got all the attention a while back arguing against that English guy? You know, the one that Roosevelt liked… Keys or Keynes… or something like that. Well this guy is named Hayek, and he argues almost exactly the opposite.

“What do you mean?”

“Well from what I can make of it that Keynes guy says the government has a vital role to play when the economy goes in the tank, like what happened in 1928. Things stayed pretty miserable until FDR started putting government money into all the parks, dams, roads and stuff; you know, the public works programs and the CCC.”

“Yeah I was in one of those. We had some good times. We worked in Tennessee and made some money that we could send home. It sure kept our family from starving and I learned some good skills that…”

“Okay, I get it. I was in the CCC myself. This Keynes guy’s approach has been taken to the extreme by the new guy in England. You know, that Attlee guy. He wants to have the government take over the mines, the phone system, and the trains… just about everything. In fact I think I read that they had already done it to the Bank of England.”

“You mean the government is running the banks? Wow! I bet that doesn’t sit too well with those Wall Street types!”

“Now you’re getting it. The guy talking to Truman has some henchmen in there with him. Some little guy named Freeman, or Friedman and enough southern Senators to choke a horse. They’re all beating up on this Keys guy’s ideas and trying to convince Truman not to give the Brits any more money until they change their ways.”

“The hell you say! The Reds are breathing down their neck. How can we abandon them now, for Christ’s sake? We just fought side by side, with them. Hell, a Limey saved my ass in those hedgerows. Dashed out from under cover, and hauled me back to safety.”

“Well, I guess what those guys in there are pitching is that there is no way the Reds are going to get across the channel. The Brits still have a hell of a navy and we can help them out in that area too. All the commies can do is to attack them from the air. Nothing they haven’t seen before. Last time they did alright without us so maybe this time is the same? In the meantime, this Attlee guy gets all the blame and they vote him out and get someone more to our liking with promises from us that we’ll lend them money again as soon as they reverse their nationalization program. They’ll have to change over to what this Friedman guy is talking about, where the government just plays around with the money supply and the Wall Street types take care of the rest.”

“Well call me a monkey’s uncle if that don’t sound like blackmail! That’s pretty underhanded to let all those people die just so the bankers can get what they want. FDR’s, and this Keynes guy’s, ways worked pretty well for us. Why won’t it work for them?”

“It does sound kind of nasty and cruel but from what they were saying in the hallway before they went in, ‘a little pain now will stop a whole lot of pain later.’ I say tell that to the dead kids after the Reds clean their clock. The little guy even had a name for it, ‘shock therapy,’ he kept saying. You know like when they got you in the loony-bin and they hook you up to electricity and shock the crap out of you? It’s supposed to rewire your brain, or something.”

“Sounds pretty drastic to me.”

“Hopefully for the Brits, Truman throws them out but in the meantime the Senators are holding up any more money going to England. Even if the money starts flowing again tomorrow they’ve been stalling for three months now and the Reds are going to attack soon. How many factories are going to be able to reconvert in Britain that fast to make any difference? How many workers are going to work for free when they are rationing bread? I think they’ve run out of time and they’ll have to fight with what they got on hand.”

“God help them, is all I can say.”

“Amen to that.”

* * *

This is one of the lesser know yet major victories of the Soviet spy network in Britain. It could easily have cost NATO the war.

* * *

Taking Stock

The man had a slight trace of a limp as he walked across the concrete towards the door of the munitions section. He passed by the sandbags, saluted the guard and went inside. The private at the desk looked up and smiled, then stood at attention and gave the visitor a smart salute.

“Great to have you back Sergeant-Major!”

“Good to be back Kelsey.” he said, returning the salute. “Will you get me the figures on the 3.7-inch ammo?”

“I see you’re getting right back into it Sergeant. We all thought you’d want to take it easy until you worked your way back. What’s so important about the 3.7-inch ammo anyway?”

The Sargent Major gave him a look. “I’m fine, Kelsey. I’ve had plenty of time off in the hospital and plenty more time getting used to this new foot of mine. Now be a good lad and get the inventory will you? Those shells are the only ones we have with the VT fuse.”

The private dug out some papers from a filing cabinet behind him and then opened a folder.

“Oh, I see. I heard those shells were like magic. All I can say is I’m not getting into any football matches with you and your wooden foot — I bet you can really belt that ball now. I suppose your running speed is not too impressive but then again, no one will want to get in your way, either. With that thing, you’d end up breaking someone’s leg if you missed the ball and kicked ’em in the shin. My mum always said that when God closes one door, he opens another. Why, I bet that…”

“Kelsey, be quiet will you, lad? I’m trying to work here,” sighed the visitor as he looked down the list… “What’s this?! What happened to all the 3.7-inch VT-fused ammunition? It doesn’t show up on the inventory sheets.”

“Oh most of those were packed up shortly after VE Day and sent off to Devon to be near the live-fire sites. Not much need for Archie munitions being spread all over the countryside anymore after that. It’s not like the Huns had any planes left. Somebody probably thought they needed to be nearer the training grounds. I think most of it went to Okehampton.”

“Seems like a strange place to store shells that are sensitive to being damp. I suppose someone must know what they’re doing. Anyway, it’s above my station to question the higher-ups. Well it’s time to get them out of there and back into the hands of the ack-ack gunners. Old Ivan is going to be paying us a visit soon it seems, and we’re going to need all those magic shells spread round again. Curious… didn’t they have instructions that they were to be kept dry and under no circumstances were they to be allowed to get damp?”

“Now that you mention it Sergeant-Major, I do remember something like that. I’m sure they kept them high and dry in Okehampton… hang on, that’s in Dartmoor isn’t it? It rains all the time there; seems a bit of a stupid place to store ammunition that’s sensitive to getting damp. Well as you say I’m sure they know what they’re doing. From what they tell me, those shells are amazing at knocking down planes. It would be an act of high treason to allow them to be damaged, if you ask me.”

“No one asked you Kelsey,” replied the Sergeant-Major, “Now, let’s get going on the paper work. Ivan is going to attack soon. I can feel it.”

“But the paper said that the deadline was the 15th of October…”

“I don’t trust that Stalin… never have. Short’uns are always trouble. They said that about Napoleon. My Colonel used to say, ‘Never trust a small man, their brains are too near their arse.’”

Kelsey’s face fell, “That’s not fair, Sergeant-Major! Not all of us pint-sized folk are trouble!”

“That’s true Kelsey. For a shorthouse you’re a bloody good bloke.”

“Thank you Sergeant-Major… I think.”

The visitor left the private a little nonplussed as he left.

Dark Thoughts in The Night

Truman looks out at the night from his train car. He was once again crisscrossing the country trying to drum up support for the war effort. The American public was tired and fed-up with rationing and sacrificing her young men. He could feel it at every stop along the way. The money-men were not investing because of what they called the ‘uncertainty of the situation in Europe.’

What uncertainty? It was certain that if they did not start emptying their pockets, that Europe would be forever under the boot of an even more brutal dictator than the one that they just defeated. We had to get this over with and we had to do it quick. The American public did not have a long attention span and the ‘situation’ in Europe was wearing thin. Enough were saying that we should not come to their rescue once more. But he knew that way lay folly.

An unchecked Stalin would soon have the wealth of Eurasia at his command; a land mass rich in all manner of resources, both human and mineral. Once he consolidated his hold there would be no possibility of invasion.

This war had to be finished, violently and swiftly. He just could not imagine invading a greater Soviet Union once they consolidated their power. Once Stalin controlled hundreds of millions of new hearts and minds the way he did in Russia, the game was over.

It was ironic that in order to prevent isolationism and the permanent subjugation of the European continent he would have to attack with everything he had way before he was ready. It had to happen within a year or the opportunity was lost, possibly forever. All the equipment from the aborted invasion of Japan was still available. All that was needed was a brilliant plan, and the will to carry it through to the very end. As tragic as it was, MacArthur’s death was a blessing in disguise. Just before his death, he had authored a brilliant plan absolutely stunning in its simplicity and logic. It was a campaign in the same style as his island-hopping strategy using the vast distances of the Soviet Union in much the same way as he used the vast distances between islands in the Pacific. Cut them off from their supply lines, isolate them and let them wither on the vine.

If everything went according to plan the campaign would produce minimum casualties and complete victory without slogging through the depths of Asia and in an acceptable time frame; a time frame that the American public would support and embrace.

But Mac was not the man to lead the campaign. That’s why his death was fortuitous as well as being tragic. It prevented a protracted fight and any more delays. The perfect choice was of course Patton, but that man was dead as well. Both were pains in the ass, but he did mourn their loss. Plus he needed multiple Pattons, so the search began for the successors to the two greatest fighting generals the world had ever seen. The way was clear for a new generation of Blitzkrieg warriors.

Names like Alexander Patch, William Simpson, Kruger, Eichelberger, Collins, Bradley, Terry Allen, Joe Stillwell, Courtney Hicks Hodges, Alexander Archer Vandergrift came to mind. All are good men, and all are fully capable of doing what had to be done.

Once Stalin got the bomb it was also game over. We have to move and we’ll have to do it while he was distracted by the British. We’ll have to hit them hard and fast before they had time to set up the rest of those cursed missiles. What the hell was guiding them?

Yes we have to attack them where they’re the weakest. We have to use our remaining atom bombs to their greatest effect, and we have to have them all work. We’re going for blood. In the twentieth century, that means OIL! In boxing terms the fight over Britain and the Battle for the Pyrenees would be jabs. Jabs meant to keep the opponent off-balance and to set him up. What was about to happen, that would be a shot to the kidneys. Not too sporting, but when you’re in a back-alley brawl, you do what you have to do to win.

Chapter Twenty-Nine:

The Night

RAF Mosquito

* * *

Another bit of poetic license inserted into what would normally be a very dry subject. The RAF was not sitting on its collective hands during this time period and was constantly attacking the VVS as they prepared for the coming battle. This was submitted after the war by one of the RAF participants.

* * *

Mosquitoes Are Pests

The night was cold and clear. The stars were out in full-force and made men feel small and insignificant; which is the way it should be. As individuals we are insignificant. When gathered into armies we are far from insignificant, especially when it comes to the destruction that we can impose on each other and other living creatures. We don’t seem to bother rocks or the wind too much but the things that live on those rocks and fly on the wind are affected in extremely dramatic ways.

Take for example the owl getting into position to snare a mouse that he has just spotted. This mouse would have made a sumptuous meal for the night. Just as it was starting its dive, Sergei Slimac’s Tu-2’s starboard engine coughed to life and started the prop spinning at a high rate of speed. This caused the owl to flinch and alter its flight path, which made him miss his intended mark. The mouse dodged the proverbial bullet, or in this case the owl’s talon and lived another ten minutes.

All along the flight line other dramas were being played out. It was pitch-dark, mistakes were being made and corners were being cut. The goal was to launch all of the aviation regiment’s planes in record time regardless of what obstacles the night provided. Things were actually going quite well, all things considered. Only two major incidents so far, but they did not hamper the operation. The Tu-2’s of the 224th Attack Bomber Regiment maneuvered into place and then took off nose-to-tail, wing tip-to-wing tip, just like the commander had ordered. Three planes were already in the air when out of the blackness, death reigned.

The rumors were that it was only twelve night-flying British RAF Mosquitoes that caused so much death and destruction. It was suggested that having the marker lights on so that the Soviet medium bombers could take off and land, guided them into the perfect position to kill and maim so many on the ground and then hunt the three Tu-2’s that were airborne. Only one Soviet bomber escaped major damage or outright destruction and that was the one being serviced in the old barn, well away from the rest of the buildings.

It just happened to be the barn that the owl lived and slept in during the day. The barn was saved but the owl was not. He was torn to tiny pieces by a 20-mm shell on its way to a bomber attempting to take off. The collision managed to divert the speeding shell just enough to save the pilot from having his head taken off. It did take off his arm at the elbow. This forced him to lose control of the brakes and rudder and he veered to the right and into two other planes whose pilots watched in horror as their comrade slammed into them. All three crews died instantly and the fireball created many more aiming points and targets for the marauding Mosquitoes.

The anti-aircraft gun crews were finally able to respond but all the explosions and flashes from the devastated flight line had destroyed their night vision. One Mosquito decided to take another run at the airfield and he paid for this decision with his life. The Soviet-made 37-mm high-explosive round hit the plane five feet outboard on the port wing. Being so low and fast the pilot never stood a chance or possibly, had never comprehended the situation and slammed into the ground 248 yards from the south runway, killing the mouse that had earlier survived the misdirected owl’s razor-sharp claws.

And that was it. In ten minutes, twenty-four men had altered the lives of countless creatures of the night and of their fellow men. The Soviets lost all but one Tu-2 medium bomber of the 224th Attack Bomber Regiment along with 46 dead personnel. The RAF lost one Mosquito high-speed night-fighter/bomber, along with its crew and two others, on planes three and nine, were also critically wounded and did not make it back home to England alive.

As it happens, not one of the surviving personnel at the Soviet airbase in Calais made it back to their homes in the USSR either. That is, except the pilot whose head was saved by the owl. He actually survived and most of him was transported back home to the Ukraine. That is, of course, minus his lower arm. He lived to be 91 years old and had five children and twenty-three grandchildren, and it was never determined how many great-grandchildren, one of whom became a very famous climatologist, but that is a tale for another time.

We’ll leave the Light on for you

We came in hot and heavy, flying at tree-top level. I don’t think they even looked up until the first few explosions started to register in their uncomprehending brains. I can’t say that I would have reacted any differently. Mosquito engines at full throttle, guns firing, rockets launching, then the explosions. Oh, what explosions they were! We must have hit something big.

Believe it or not I thought I caught a glimpse of an owl surrounded by explosions and chaos, dodging and weaving his way through the noise and the bright flashes that were once Soviet Tu-2 medium bombers. I lost sight of him almost right away but I’m pretty sure it was an owl just like we used to have out in the old barn; great creatures for keeping the mouse population in check. I bet he was surprised by all the mayhem around him.

As I climbed to gain a little altitude some tracers flashed by, but not from the ground. At first I thought it was friendly fire but then I saw the Tu-2’s rear gunner plugging away at us from way too far away. I guess he was pretty upset at what we had done to his buddies and was trying to take some revenge. I hit the right rudder and the nose came around and when the lead was right, I squeezed the trigger and was blinded by the flash. Even with those suppressors it still can be pretty bright in the pitch-black of the night.

Basically my two-second burst cut the bomber in half. The tail gunner was still firing as he plunged out of sight. I guess he was so pissed, or scared, that he just couldn’t think of anything else to do; even as he spiraled through the air, separated from the rest of the aircraft. It didn’t take him long to hit the ground. There was not much of an explosion because there was not much fuel in the back end. The front half made quite a dent and lit up nicely.

Against the Skipper’s explicit orders, Wilkins in Number 4 went back for another pass; this time some gunner with a 37-mm had either been ready for him or just got in a lucky shot. I caught a glimpse of him going down as the radar picked up a blip a little over a mile to our south. I notified the Old Man and he sent out Reynolds and Hardt, in numbers 5 and 6, to track it down. Minutes later the sky was lit up by a ball of flame that just seconds ago was a perfectly good Tu-2.

What I want to know is why the Reds were messing about at night with the runway lights on? It was obvious that they were not night-fighters just regular schlep bombers. What the hell were they taking off for a full three hours before dawn? I sure hope the Skipper remembers to tell someone about this. It certainly made it easy for us but why would they do that?

The end results are that we lost one and pretty much wiped out that entire regiment and its accompanying support personnel. Not much will be taking off from that field for a while. I would say that it was a resounding success.

Hopefully headquarters will authorize more of these raids. I mean, if Ivan is going to keep the lights on for us it would be rude of us not to drop in. Leaving the porch lights on is always an invitation, especially during times of war.

* * *

Novikov was no fool. You could not be and survive long in close proximity to Stalin.

* * *

What Happened In Calais, Novikov?

“News travels fast Comrade Beria. But, of course, you should be one of the first to hear any kind of news. It appears that a rogue squadron of RAF night-fighter/bombers caught one of our attack-bomber regiments practicing night operations at their airfield. In order to take off they needed the airfield lights on and that must have attracted the enemy, like a moth to a flame. I’m sure it was an isolated incident but we will keep track of the trends.”

“And why were they practicing at night comrade?”

“We have some surprises in store for the RAF. We will never catch them by surprise, not with their advanced radar and their ground-spotting system and they will always be able to choose the time of attack. There is no way to hide our presence, consequently we will have to disguise our intentions, before they can react. We have a few things in our favor. The most critical of which is our numerical advantage.”

“We will use this to catch them landing, fueling and taking-off. Each one of our raids will be equal to their entire air force. I seriously doubt that they will concentrate all of their fighters into a small enough geographical area where they can all be available at the same time. If they do, so much the better, as the next wave will catch them landing re-arming and refueling.”

“Even a Pe-2 can shoot down a landing Spitfire or destroy it on the ground. The few jets they do have are relegated to a few landing fields the locations of which are well-known to us. They will be destroyed taking-off, landing or refueling, just like our former allies did to the German jets. It is rather wonderful to have such great odds on your side.”

“To answer your question more directly, we will be over British skies from dawn until dusk and our pilots should have practice in taking off and landing at night. There will be no respite for the first week of combat for the British. If they rise up to meet us, then they will die in the air. If they cower in their bunkers, they will die on the ground; it is all the same to me. In the end, they will die.”

“Ambitious plan Novikov. Where are the supplies coming from?”

“Unlike the Germans in 1940 we have plenty of fuel and replacement pilots. We have had nine months to prepare and three months to move the supplies we need from the border. These supplies have been hoarded for the last six months and stored just for this battle. It was hoped that the British would see that Comrade Stalin’s offer was their best choice but they seem to have chosen otherwise. Now the long time it took us to gather our supplies together will be upon us and they will be used to take away the skies of Britain from Attlee and the deluded leaders of that small island.”

“Thankfully; unlike Hitler our glorious leader Stalin, does not let ideology get in the way of practicality. I was amazed when he let that worm, Sergo empty the gulags of useful individuals. Stalin saw the inescapable logic of using that workforce for noble means and not just killing them by working them to death digging holes in the taiga. I’ve always thought that was a waste. If you’re going to kill someone then just kill them… unless they have something to hide. Is that not so Novikov?”

“I am a fighting man, Beria. I would not know of such things. I kill men who are trying to kill me and leave the rest to fellows like you.”

“Quite right, Novikov… fellows like me.”

“True the planes will not be the newest, and one-on-one the English will be better for the most part, but they will not be five times better and they will definitely not be any better when they are at their most vulnerable. We know their loiter times and we know when they need to land. All we have to do is stay alive until they are at their most vulnerable. They will not expect our extended loiter times. We will time our sorties so as to coincide with their landings and refueling times. First, comes the bait, then, the fly-swatter.”

“We are training our crews how to react to a surprise attack from the rear. It will always come from the rear and above or below, so we are concentrating on how to best defeat that tactic. They will always come in from above, as they see height being an advantage.”

* * *

The following is rather dull and official but it illustrates what was going on back in America. This illustrates how the congress and public were reacting to the war and the military’s response or more importantly seemingly non-response. It’s very similar to what happened after Pearl Harbor when everyone was looking for a scapegoat.

* * *

Senate Smart Inquiry

The Hearing

PROCEEDINGS OF THE SMART INQUIRY

SATURDAY, SEPTEMBER 11TH, 1946

NINETEENTH DAY

WASHINGTON, D.C.

The examination met at 9 a.m.

Present:

General Thomas C. Smart, U. S. Army, Retired, examining officer and his counsel and assistant counsel.

Major Charles O. Manner. U. S. Army Reserve, took seat as reporter and was warned that the oath previously taken was still binding.

The examining officer has decided to postpone the reading of the record of proceedings for the eighteenth day of the examination, until such time as it shall be reported ready and in the meantime to proceed with the examination.

No witnesses not otherwise connected with the examination were present.

A witness called by the examining officer entered and was informed of the subject matter of the examination, as set forth in the preface to the testimony of Col. W. W. Smith,

Record Page 32.

The witness was duly sworn in.

Examined by the examining officer:

1. Q. Please state for the record your name, rank, and present station.

A. Charles O. Manner, Major, U. S. Army Reserve, currently unassigned, sir.

2. Q. What duties were you performing during early 1946?

A. Performing the duties of Aviation Aide to the Commanding General, Fourteenth U.S. Army, American Zone of Occupation, Germany.

3. Q. That was General Poch’s command, correct, major?

A. Yes sir.

4. Q. Did the Commander-in-Chief, Occupation Forces, Germany, at that time feel that the units of his command were ready to carry out their assigned tasks and functions?

A. He undoubtedly recognized many of the weaknesses and strenuous efforts were being made to improve both the efficiency of personnel and the quality and care of the materiel received. Perhaps no combat commander is ever completely satisfied of his command’s readiness to fight but he certainly felt that a fairly high standard of efficiency was being developed. There were large numbers of green officers and enlisted men and the complements of most, if not all, units were lower than was to be desired. The anti-aircraft batteries were in general far weaker than we desired and they were being improved as rapidly as material could be made available. There was much concern over marked lack of radar sets and the personnel with the requisite skills necessary for their use. There were also weaknesses in certain aircraft and some difficulties were experienced with patrol planes’ engines I believe. The lack of skilled crews in the patrol planes, and the lack of suitably-trained replacement aircrew was quite acutely felt. Transports and artillery were lacking, and there were disturbing deficiencies in armor and in other essential strategic materials. Notwithstanding matters of this sort it was felt that the handicaps were not too great to cope with in such situations as were envisaged as arising if war occurred.

13. Q. Did you at that time sir, concur in the views of the Commander-in-Chief as you have expressed them?

A. Yes sir; and it may be that in answering the preceding questions that I have erred somewhat toward giving my own views, rather than those of General Poch, although they were probably substantially in accord. He was inclined to be somewhat more pessimistic in that regard than myself.

14. Q. Did you at the time feel that everything was being done either locally or by making recommendations to higher authority to correct the deficiencies and weaknesses that you referred to?

A. We certainly felt that there was much to be done and all hands were working very hard to overcome deficiencies. I believe that in general suitable representations had been made to higher authority, and that the Commander-in-Chief and his subordinates were taking all corrective measures that they felt was within their own purview to accomplish. It is doubtful if any were entirely satisfied with the rapidity of progress.

15. Q. Major, going back to the basic ‘Pincher’ war plan, what was your opinion at the time as to how that plan contemplated that war with the Soviet Union would start?

A. The plan itself may not, and probably did not, directly give such an indication, but it certainly must have contemplated that such a war would probably not have been preceded by a formal declaration but rather that it would arise from such hostile attack on the part of the Soviets.

16. Q. In estimating the situation with respect to the Western Occupation Zones of Germany was a surprise air attack on what are now the NATO forces considered as a course of action available to the Soviets to initiate such a war?

A. Probably not. At least I, as War Plans Officer did not hold such a view with respect to Western Germany although I did consider such an act possible in Iran or even directed against Korea. It may have been that such a possibility was discussed with the Commander-in-Chief or with other members of the staff. It is probable that some such discussions may have taken place although I have no specific recollection of one.

17. Q. Do you recall during this planning period any consideration that was given to the efficiency of the Soviet ground and air forces?

A. Yes sir. While specific data was lacking I and I believe others within the staff felt that there was a rather high degree of proficiency in Soviet air organization on a tactical level.

18. Q. Do you recall any discussion as to the ability of the Soviet air forces to conduct such an attack as they did on the 2nd of May?

A. I think perhaps some such discussions, informal discussions, did take place. I do remember giving consideration to the potential danger of ground-attacks to the major airfields particularly after the Soviets’ attack in Manchuria in 1945; even though some thought and consideration was given to the possibility of an attack I, personally, never considered it as more than a remote possibility.

19. Q. Major, are you able to state the views that the Commander-in-Chief American Occupation Zone of Germany, held at that time in this respect?

A. I feel that if he had entertained the idea that there was serious danger of that nature I would have heard of it in very emphatic terms. I am certain that he was not anticipating any such attack.

20. Q. General in your thinking and planning at that time, that is the six months leading up to the attack, do you recall what consideration was given to the characteristics of the Soviet Army’s leadership particularly Marshal Aleksandr Vasilevsky?

A. The leadership in the Soviet Army was discussed from time to time between General Smart, myself, his Chief of Staff, his Operations Officer, his Intelligence Officer, and perhaps others. As I recall now the general impression that was obtained was that in case of war we would have to contend with rather capable and aggressive leadership on the part of the enemy.

21. Q. Were you at that time familiar with the character of Marshal Aleksandr Vasilevsky?

A. Not especially so, but I did consider him capable and bold.

22. Q. Do you recall discussing him with Captain Roche, while you were serving together on the Staff of the Commander, Scouting Force?

A. While I have no specific recollection of such discussions, I feel that it is almost certain that a number of such discussions did take place; not only when Roche and I were serving together in the Scouting Force, but also after I came to General Smart’s staff and Roche was serving with the Intelligence component in the Fourteenth U.S. Army.

23. Q. General during this planning period leading up to the attack do you recall occasions on which the Commander-in-Chief communicated with army aviators with respect to the ability of Soviet air forces and the possibility of such attacks as occurred on May 2nd?

A. No, although it is quite possible that I was present at some such discussion with Generals Hall and Bellinger, or perhaps other aviation personnel including Captain Davis, the staff Aviation Liaison Officer. But no, I have no recollection of any discussion with any of them with the particular idea in view that we should have to contend with such an attack.

24. Q. Did you have knowledge of any aviator whatever who really foresaw the attack of May 2nd, and so expressed himself before that time?

A. No sir.

25. Q. General, in the preparation of the Commander-in-Chief’s Contributory ‘Pincher’ War Plan was it ever contemplated at the time that it might be placed in effect either in its entirety, or in part, by order of the Commander-in-Chief prior to the start of actual war?

A. I believe it was not contemplated that the plan would be placed into effect either in whole or in part by the Commander-in-Chief without reference to higher authority, because of the rapidity of communications. Conversely, I do not believe that that plan circumscribed the Commander-in-Chief’s authority in any way to take any suitable action to meet whatever circumstances that might arise.

26. Q. At that time then, what methods did you contemplate using for alerting army units should the international situation so require and before actual start of war?

A. By preparatory, or warning message.

27. Q. General as I understand from your previous testimony, it was your estimate as well as the estimate of practically all of General Smart’s staff, that a surprise attack on western Germany was a remote possibility. Will you state the basis for that conclusion?

A. For us to conduct an attack on the Soviet Union would have involved massive troop movements that could be easily detected. We felt that the Soviets would find the same considerations would deter them from making such an effort against us. It also seemed highly probable that more attractive targets could be found, where their units could be more profitably employed. We felt that even should such an attack be launched our defenses in depth would be sufficient to make the damage inflicted on us small as opposed to the attacking forces, which would have suffered disproportionately heavy casualties by comparison.

28 Q. Do you recall that your thinking along those lines gave due value to the power of initiative if employed by the enemy in a surprise attack?

A. I don’t think so now; I did think so then. We did anticipate that heavy armored concentrations would be encountered in this area and had considered it quite possible, if not probable, that a mass air attack about the time that considerable forces were on training exercises might be the commencement of the war.

29. Q. General, under the Joint Action, what service was primarily responsible for the defense of western Germany?

A. The Army.

30. Q. Were you in the months preceding the attack on Western Germany familiar with the Army’s ability to fulfill its commitments as prescribed by that document?

A. In a general way, yes. I had made a tour of the front lines with the Commanding General, and some members of his staff in order to see the defenses and as a part of that tour attended a short presentation in Frankfurt with particular emphasis on anti-aircraft defenses. With my limited knowledge of the Army’s requirements and methodologies of defense I personally felt they were good and adequate. With this in mind I knew as did the Army authorities felt that certain improvements should be made, particularly in respect to anti-aircraft artillery.

31. Q. Were you familiar with General Smart’s opinions with respect to the ability of the Army to defend western Germany?

A. I believe that he felt that there were some deficiencies particularly in the area of troop quality and training. Not to mention the lack of heavy artillery and anti-tank guns.

33. Q. General were you familiar with this letter, 2CL-41 (Revised), which is Exhibit 4, before this examination?

A. Yes, I remember this letter. Although it was prepared by the Operations Section of the General Staff I had opportunity to review it and recall having initiated some minor changes in the earlier drafts; although at this time I have no particular recollection of what those changes were.

34. Q. Were there so far as you can recall, any other directives of a general nature affecting the security or providing for the security, of units in western Germany in effect in the months preceding the attack?

A. I do not now recall whether or not there were. In general such directives if there were any, were prepared by the Operations Section and I would have seen them and had opportunity to comment before their issuance.

35. Q. Do you recall whether, at the time that is in the months preceding the attack, you considered this letter, Exhibit 4, to adequately provide for the security of Army had the instructions therein been fully complied with?

A. I recall that we were not entirely satisfied with the arrangements for coordinating air warnings and air operations from the different services along with anti-aircraft and other associated tasks and that some discussions and conferences to better perfect arrangements were in progress under the general guidance of Captain DeLany, the Operations Officer. On the whole, I must have thought that the security arrangements set forth in this letter were satisfactory; or else I would have initiated action to effect a change.

“What’s this hearing about, Joe?”

“They’re trying to find a scapegoat for losing Germany.”

“Damn! Who are they zeroing-in on?”

“General Smart.”

“I wouldn’t want to be in his shoes.”

“Amen, brother.”

* * *

Hopefully after reading that, you will appreciate my more unorthodox way of communicating this history. As I promised; a more scholarly, dull and fact based version will follow in the years to come.

* * *

* * *

Next we have the RAF in a tizzy about how to fight, what appears to be, the Second Battle of Britain.

* * *

Bloody Hell

“What’s wrong sir?”

“We’ve got another war on our hands, a war of tactics.”

“How so sir?”

“Please indulge me Major. I’m just thinking out loud. Not only are two powerful factions fighting to decide how the fighters are to be deployed, but we also have more ideas over how the airfields should be defended. One side believes that the anti-aircraft gun and the VT fuse, will solve all of our problems and that the combat air patrols over all the airfields will no longer be necessary. Basically this faction posits that the airfields can defend themselves. I’ve seen the studies, and the VT fuse is wonderful. The statistics do not lie. The Americans have used it quite effectively in the battles against the Japanese kamikaze even though the kamikazes did still get through at times.”

“Once you get that question out of the way, we still have to decide whether to use the fighters in a ‘Big Wing,’ as Bader and Leigh-Mallory have proposed, or in smaller, squadron-sized units such as Dowding and Park have proposed. Being outnumbered four-to-one is going to make it a very hard decision I’m afraid I’m leaning towards the ‘Big Wing’ strategy. We just cannot afford to be wrong in this.”

“Forgive me for being presumptuous sir, but may I play the devil’s advocate? Couldn’t we experiment? In the original Battle of Britain, No.11 Group used the Fighter Tactics and No.12 Group used the ‘Big Wing,’ as they had more time to prepare. Both seem to have worked in their various areas given the situations that the commanders were presented. Another consideration is that of course, our radar is much better now, so we will have much more time to prepare.”

“Yes I suppose that given the increased amount of time our new radar installations will give us we will have ample time to detect any formations. Keeping that in mind, the ‘Big Wing’ will most likely be the best solution for our current problem. The extra time provided by the more powerful radar will allow us to form the ‘Big Wing’ much quicker and therefore, intercept the Soviet aircraft that much sooner. We will also be able to concentrate our forces to attack the enemy where he is the weakest.”

“Yet another problem to consider is how can we best base our fighters? Do we disperse them, or concentrate them, guarding them with heavy anti-aircraft defenses? If we disperse them, there is less chance that they will get caught taking-off or landing, but it will be more difficult to concentrate them into large formations. If we concentrate them in the few large airfields then we are going to have to rely on our anti-aircraft defenses to protect them. Additionally, there is the fact that, if we concentrate them they will be able to form ‘Big Wings’ faster to reach the enemy earlier and in the force required to mount an effective defense.”

“We are still are going to have to shoot down four of their aircraft for every one of ours that they shoot down before the Reds will be convinced to stop. Ivan is no stranger to heavy casualties. By comparison to the kind of casualties that they have taken over the years, we will have to inflict a horrendous rate of loss in order to convince Stalin that attacking us is sheer folly. That is something the Americans do not seem to understand. Compared to ours, the casualties they’ve suffered have been slight. Compared to the Russians, they were minuscule. I do believe the American leadership understands this but the average American will become very upset if their casualty rate is anywhere near what we and the Soviets have suffered. I doubt the American public will stand for it for long.”

“You are probably right sir. American politicians have quite a dilemma on their hands but I would suggest sir, that that is not our problem at the moment.”

“Yes… yes, of course. I get side-tracked easily these days. Basically we are faced with a number of decisions that we must make and you must make them with haste.

1. ‘Big Wing?’ Or squadron-sized formations?

2. Heavily defended airfields and no combat air patrol? Or use our limited resources for combat air patrol?

3. Disperse our fighters? Or concentrate them in a few well-defended airfields?

4. Do we meet them over the channel? Or after they start their return? We don’t want to be in the same airspace as the VT fuse, not without special considerations.”

“The first decision must be whether we’re going to use the ‘Big Wing’ strategy or not. I have a feeling this will bring about the same heated discussions that occurred during the first Battle of Britain. Both sides insisted that they were right and in the end, it was some misplaced bombs hitting London that caused the Hun to change his tactics. They stopped hitting our airfields and radar after we retaliated and bombed Berlin. Many historians believe that this was the turning point, as the Luftwaffe was poised to clear the skies of our fighters. It was never really was conclusively proven whether the ‘Big Wing’ was effective or not.”

“Another factor to consider is that the Soviets outnumber us by four-to-one whereas the Germans only outnumbered us by a factor of three-to-two. I believe this makes it imperative that we go with the ‘Big Wing’ strategy. And if we go with the ‘Big Wing,’ that means that we will have to go with concentrating our fighters so they can get organized faster in order to reach the Soviet formations before they can do too much harm. That, of course, leads me to the conclusion that we must have smaller numbers of heavily-defended airfields in close proximity to each other relying on the anti-aircraft guns and the VT fuse for airfield defense.”

“Sir, might I suggest another tactic we can exploit; we could use our fighter to lure the Soviet fighters over our flak-traps. This might cause problems with identification, and we should find a solution for our fighters to distinguish themselves from their opponents. Perhaps we could use the same type of markings that we use during the ‘Overloard’ invasion, the alternating black-and-white stripes come to mind sir, or some kind of electronic contrivance that we could turn on the could be seen during the day that would warn our gunners not to shoot at our own planes.”

“That is a problem we are going to have to work on but I don’t think it is insurmountable. Yes, I think I will present this to the minister and put the matter up for discussion. We must prepare and time is running out. Playing to your devil’s advocate, I would conclude that after weighing all the options, our best course of action will be to use the ‘Big Wing’ and concentrate our airfields, surrounding them with flak-traps and put our faith in the hands of the vaunted VT fuse and the 3.7-inch anti-aircraft gun. I know the fighter pilots will be chafing at the bit to tear into Ivan before he can reach their ground crews, but that’s what bomb shelters are made for eh?”

“Well I suppose you are right sir. It seems like we have to make some hard decisions involving some bad choices. Given the number of Ivans that are going to likely be in the air this will be a closely-run thing.”

* * *

We drop in once again on our little submerged friends about to alter the course of the war; and once again, excuse the added entertainment value if you are not so inclined.

* * *

The Tail of the Sea-Hound

The smudge on the horizon gradually became larger and larger. Luckily Seehund-234 did not have to move very far, as its submerged speed was only seven knots. The Liberty ship was going to reach ideal firing position, any minute now.

This particular spot in the ocean, where the intended target was about to meet its fate, was unusually crowded with man-made objects. A number of wrecks lay nearby.

One of the wrecks was the eighth HMS Vanguard of the British Royal Navy. It was an Audacious-class central-battery ironclad battleship, launched in 1870. It was a marvel of its age, powered by both sail and steam, armed with nine-inch muzzle-loading naval guns.

On 27 August 1875 Captain Richard Dawkins sailed out of Kingstown (now Dún Laoghaire) harbor commanding the HMS Vanguard. The Vanguard was in company with three other ironclads, Warrior, Hector and Iron Duke, and was en route to Queenstown (now Cobh), County Cork as they passed the Kish lightship a heavy fog came down which restricted visibility to less than a ship’s length.

Vanguard’s sister ship, the Iron Duke, was drifting off course and began returning to her proper station when a problem with her steam plant meant that her foghorn was inoperable. It could not be used to alert the other vessels of her position or course.

At about 12:50 a look-out on Vanguard spotted a sailing ship directly ahead. As Vanguard turned to avoid it, Iron Duke appeared out of the fog on her port side less than 40 yards away. Collision was unavoidable. Iron Duke’s underwater ram tore open Vanguard’s hull near her boilers.

Iron Duke freed herself after a few minutes, sustaining only minor damage. Vanguard, however, was sinking. The pumps were powered by the engines which shut down ten minutes after the collision when the engine room flooded. The only loss of life was the Captain’s dog.

Within spitting distance (if you could spit underwater) lay Unterseeboot-1051 commanded by the late Heinrich von Holleben. He, along with thirty-eight of his fellow crewmen, went down with their boat which now and forever more, serves as their tomb. U-1051 had already sunk the Galatea and the HMS Manners when it was itself sunk on January 26th, 1945. U-boats did not last long in the Irish Sea in 1945. Their time was over, and that’s one of the reasons the Seehund was invented.

After U-1051 torpedoed HMS Manners, she was located by HMS Bentinck and attacked with depth charges. Soon thereafter, HMS Bentinck was joined by HMS Aylmer and HMS Calder. The boat was forced to surface and came under fire by the frigates sinking after having been rammed by HMS Aylmer.

HMS Manners (A/Cdr. John Valentine Waterhouse, DSO, RN) was hit by one torpedo from U-1051. The frigate broke in two after the hit and the stern sank with the loss of four officers and thirty-nine ratings while fifteen others were injured. The forepart of the vessel was towed into Barrow-in-Furness and was declared a total loss.

The aft section came to rest almost on top of the wreck of the eighth HMS Vanguard.

On this day in history the Liberty ship #1853, the Daniel Appleton, now on loan to the British and named Samforth, waddled its way through the Irish Sea until it was almost on top of the HMS Vanguard. It was about 100 feet from the stern of the HMS Vanguard when the torpedo struck it amidships. The noise was the ungodly sound of a typical explosion, followed by secondary explosions and then horrendous screeching of metal on metal so often heard when a ship starts to break in two. It was at that point when the second torpedo struck the bow and sealed the fate of the Samforth. There were no notable explosions as she settled quickly by the bow.

Now this sinking would not normally be worth mentioning in the overall scheme of things. It was, after all, only one of dozens of ships sunk by the Soviet version of the Seehund that month and even though it was the first it still was unremarkable except for its cargo. In Samforth’s holds were almost a million VT fuses destined for use in 3.7-inch British anti-aircraft guns; again, not a remarkable loss considering that the U.S. was turning out 100000 of these fuses per month as soon as eight months ago.

The problem was that fully twenty-five percent of the U.S. electronics industry and seventy-five percent of the molded plastics industry was at one point, producing these fuses. Now it was down to ten percent with ninety percent of the production of each going towards consumer products. This ship was carrying almost sixty percent of the available-for-export VT fuses in the world. The U.S. had millions more for its own use but not for export and would not have appreciable amounts again at least for another six months.

Did Seehund-234 have knowledge of this fact before it got into position to sink the Samforth? No, it did not. The Samforth just happened to be in the wrong place, at the wrong time.

Another interesting fact… Remember the captain’s dog that was lost on board HMS Vanguard in 1875? One of its ancestors was the cook’s dog named Sea Hound, and was a stowaway aboard the Samforth. He perished within spitting distance of his great, great, great, great (you get the idea) grandfather. Not to worry though, Sea Hound had many a pup to keep the long line of sea-dogs alive. Remember the dogs the Soviets put into space? Well once again, that is a tale… or a tail, for another time.

Chapter Thirty:

The Ultimate Spy

The Cambridge Five

* * *

We switch gears once again to join the murky and secret world of spies and spy craft. I can’t emphasis enough just how thoroughly penetrated both the British and American military, political and industrial sectors were. Remember our vignette concerning the VT fuses being sent to an unlikely place and being susceptible to dampness? This is where the chicken comes to roost.

George Koval the Spy known as DELMAR

Cairncross

At the end of the last war, John Cairncross had been posted to the Royal Treasury. From his position there he could do all sorts of favors for his Soviet masters. In case you didn’t recognize his name he had been accused of being the fifth member of the “Cambridge Five” Soviet spy-ring and, indeed he was. The Cambridge Five have so far caused all manner of security breaches throughout British MI-5 and MI-6. Incredible amounts of information made its way right to the Kremlin and into the small hands of its resident spy master, Lavrenti Beria.

This time Cairncross acted on his own without a mission assignment from his Soviet handler. It was rather effortless for him to redirect into storage Britain’s supply of VT fuses for the 3.7-inch anti-aircraft munitions. Not every fuse of course as each battery retained a couple of hours’ worth of fuses, but until the Soviet Army attacked on May 2nd, 1946, the majority of the fuses had been in storage. This occurred about six months ago.

It was Cairncross who first laid eyes on the paper concerning the problem with the VT fuse becoming damaged by damp conditions. This was significant enough. Added to this, is the astounding fact that it could be jammed. He passed this information on to his spy master and promptly forgot about it. Then, weeks later he happened to overhear a co-worker in the Royal Treasury mention the transporting and storage of all this AA ammunition and what a pain it was. A tiny bell went off in his head and he remembered the study he’d seen.

After gaining access to the invoices he noticed that it was only for the transportation of the fuses. The fuses weren’t identified by type nor were any specific handling instructions included. He simply altered the final destination of these shipments that night to the enormous storage units in the dampest part of Britain, near the live-fire area of Okehampton. It made perfect sense that if you were going to use the shells for live-fire practice, you would store them near the live-fire area so that no alarms should go off.

By having these fuses stored in damp conditions for over six months they could be degraded by a good thirty percent. Added to the twenty to thirty percent factory failure rate documented in that same report this meant that the VT shells in the current British inventory should fail a good fifty to sixty percent of the time.

In his twisted mind this would greatly assist the Communist cause in overthrowing the capitalist pigs currently in power in Britain and cement his place in history. Never mind the thousands of fellow Britons who would be killed and maimed as a result of his misguided deeds. It was all for the cause, and sacrifices had to be made. In the end, more people will be better off under communism than under the current corrupt system.

Who knows, there may be some reward from a future and grateful communist British government when they finally obtained power, perhaps even some kind of leadership role. After all, he is putting his life on the line for the cause. That should be worth some kind of reward above and beyond the privilege of living in a workers’ paradise. Maybe he should learn to speak Russian…

The Spy We Know As DELMAR

July 28th, 1946

The spy known as DELMAR had made it to the border of Canada, near Roseau, Minnesota. This crossing was never guarded and depended on the honor system. It might not do George any good to get into Canada but it was the only thing that he could think of to do. Canada had already discovered and jailed many Soviet spies, but he was hoping that they would somehow overlook him.

The problem was that he had inhaled some of his own poison in the form of polonium. Somewhere along the way between setting the tiny bombs off in Oak Ridge and Dayton, some polonium had made it into his lungs. He was dying a horrible death, much like the one he had imposed on his former co-workers, their families and anyone else who they came in contact with. Tens of thousands have died or are deathly-ill because of his actions. On the other hand, possibly hundreds of thousands of his countrymen were saved the horrible death of an atomic bomb.

The photos of Hiroshima and Nagasaki had sickened him and had steeled his resolve to do what he had done. Now it looked like he would pay the ultimate price. He hoped that he would be remembered for the lives he saved, instead of the ones he took. He fell out of bed in such a powerful coughing fit that it seemed to break off a piece of his lung. For all he knew, it actually might have. Polonium rotted you from the inside out.

He guessed it was time to take matters in his own hands, and end it with the help of the Colt .45 he had stashed in his luggage. Fast, painless… he had heard, but how would anyone know that was still alive. His whole body ached especially his chest and breathing was incredibly difficult. Yes, it would end today. End with a very loud bang. It would be an extremely loud in this tiny room they called a suite. Well what did he expect so near the Canadian border in a town of 300 or so. He was lucky to find anything, much less a small hotel.

One last meal at the truck stop… his final meal. Maybe he should stand up and announce that he was the man responsible for stopping the production of the U.S. atomic bomb. Maybe someone would shoot him and put him out of his misery. That would solve two problems… his death, and his legacy. He imagined that he would crawl up on the lunch counter and shout it out in a booming voice how he was the man who stopped the atomic bomb. He would proudly declare how he had saved hundreds of thousands of lives. For the sake of posterity he would state that his name was George Koval and that he had stopped the potential murder of millions. George Koval, the hero of the Soviet People, whose name will reverberate throughout the halls of heroes for generations. A name for you to remember you citizens of Roseau, Minnesota! Your town will become famous, for the death of the infamous George Koval!

Then the coughing started again and as far as he knew, it never stopped. In the middle of his last cough, a blood vessel ruptured in his brain, probably weakened by the Polonium and killed him. He was dead almost instantly. When the maid came to clean the room there he was dressed in his underwear, half on and half off the bed, his bowels and bladder had let loose, as they usually do when death occurs. His head was hanging down and whatever he had in his stomach had drooled out in a puddle with a sticky, frozen waterfall of spit leading to and still attached to the pile of half digested…

It was neither a pretty nor a heroic sight. George Koval, who we now know as the Soviet spy Delmar, did not have any identification on him. There was nothing for the County Sheriff to lead him to his identity and he was buried in a lonely grave near the Canadian border outside of Roseau, Minnesota, one of the last places on earth you would want to be buried and not remembered. In a last bit of irony that summarized his life and his marked his death, he did get a U.S. flag placed on his grave every Veterans’ Day and Memorial Day as the cemetery made a clerical error and had him identified as a U.S. Army veteran of the First World War.

There is one last detail to this story: the undertaker, who did fight in World War One, died a mysterious and agonizing death along with his cat, about a month after the man he called John Doe was interred. It seemed that the undertaker liked Delmar’s handkerchief and decided that it shouldn’t go to waste.

* * *

We go back to the Pyrenees Line and the continued fighting there as two Soviet paratroopers reminisce on battles past.[36]

* * *

38th Guard Airborne Corps

Lieutenant-General Aleksandr Ivanovich Utvenko

Commanding Officer of the 104th Guards Rifle Division

Outside Toulouse, France

“This is certainly a different mission than the last time Vasily. This time we have secured a mountain pass. It should be easier than sitting in those depots for weeks waiting to connect with our slow moving compatriots.”

“You are right comrade. At least this time we can maneuver. Being stuck in those huge depots was quite a challenge. Keeping out the French Army as well as guarding for saboteurs who wanted to blow us up along with our ‘liberated’ supplies. All those German prisoners made me uneasy as well. No good place to lock them up. To the victor go the spoils, as someone said Yuri.”

“I don’t like the idea of jumping into the mountains. At least it’s the foothills, and not the real mountains. Let me look at the operational plan again… Hmm… we are expected to hold out for six days this time; quite a change for the three weeks that we held off the French.”

“Remember when those American fools tried to bluff their way through the entrance? I don’t know what their plan was but we stopped it pretty quick eh comrade? But, then again, maybe they weren’t bluffing and actually didn’t know that we had taken over their base.”

“The French didn’t press their attacks either knowing that our glorious forces were marching, like the Golden Horde through Germany and would soon be their masters. Remember that one attack on about our tenth day there?”

“Yes where they made that big yell, ran two steps, and then ran away, all the way back to Paris. I don’t think they got even close enough for us to shoot any of them; a truly bloodless victory, comrade; one to remember.”

“I heard they fought well under De Gaulle, in the Maginot Line nonetheless. Down to the last man. It helped us to be guarding massive amounts of heavy weapons and ammunition.”

“Yes, it’s amazing what the right leader can do to motivate even defeated troops. Their names will go down in history, even though their bodies will go into a shallow grave. Maybe they will be dug up again and given the honors they deserve some day.”

“Amazing that those German prisoners-of-war at the depots never gave us any concern. They just stayed in their barracks and watched. I guess when we shot their leader after he talked back to Georgy that kind of set the mood. That was the first air-drop that I remember where I was better supplied with heavy weapons and artillery than my enemy. All we had to do was to start up one of those Shermans, and that was enough to make most of them run.”

“Remember searching for those electronic wonder-boxes in the depot? The NVKD definitely wanted to gain possession of those; some kind of electronic machine that could do damage to the Yankee and Limey radios, or super artillery, or something. They never told us what they were for but they wanted them to be our first priority. I still remember what we were supposed to look for “AP-4”… find AP-4. It’s hard to do when all the labels are in a different language. They were screaming at us once we found 50 or so to guard them with our lives. I wonder what those machines were used for?

“Enough of old times, when is our day to jump?”

“September 23rd, according to the Western calendar. I cannot get a proper calendar anywhere, only these French ones. I might just miss New Years because I can’t figure out what day it is back in the Motherland. How can they have such different dates for everything? I’ll miss a number of traditions, like the yolka, oh, I meant the New Year’s Tree. I love decorating the… tree, even if it is just with homemade ornaments and then there’s Grandfather Frost and the Snegurochka. I love the part where her heart melts her when she falls in love.”

“You sound like a little girl Vasily.”

“Oh Yuri, I just miss home. I thoroughly enjoyed our leave before these svolochy Amerikosi provoked us into this war. It’s been a pretty easy fight so far. Not like Poland. Even though those Germans were defeated, they still fought like crazy men.”

“They were fighting for their homeland just like we did, comrade. Now, we are not, but neither are the Americans. How hard are they willing to fight for the Frogs? Our march through Germany and France was much like a leisurely drive down a country lane at least until we hit these damned mountains. Do you think the Americans will have the heart to fight for the Italians and Germans once again? They say the new government forming here in France has many old communists; men who have been following the teachings of Marx far longer than I have. I hear that the British have many workers that are waiting to be freed from the capitalist yoke as well.”

“Time will tell, comrade… time will tell.”

Soviet Paratroopers

Chapter Thirty-One:

The Team “The Eyes Have It”

Soviet Tank Factory

* * *

The following is from the diary of Sergo and a recording device installed by Beria.

* * *

The Eyes are the Window to the Soul

He looked into the eyes of a killer. One can guess that the conviction of his beliefs had given him the courage to do so. It was a courage that he never knew that he possessed. It was a courage that might get him horribly tortured, or even murdered. If he had known just how utterly ruthless his inquisitor was he may have acted differently. But what did it matter whether a man killed one person, or millions? He was still a killer.

He had to focus and stop thinking about how short the man behind the desk was. He had to ignore the pocked-marked skin and concentrate on what the cruel mouth behind the large mustache was saying. He needed to focus on what the actual words were and what the veiled threat behind them was. Because of how his mind worked, it was hard for him to tell these things.

His mind was like a machine. Everything was orderly and logical. He was usually helpless, when he had to deal with other humans’ feelings. He was not a sociopath, just not adept at picking up the physical cues that most people took for granted. The meanings of the change of tone, or emphasis on certain words eluded him. He was sorely lacking in interpersonal skills. Logically he realized this, but it did him no good. He just didn’t have the capacity to adapt to most of the difficult situations that most of us readily cope with on a daily basis. The difference between a white lie and a real lie puzzled him.

Consequently he never lied.

The man across the table from him lived to lie. He ate lies. He breathed lies. To him, it came as naturally as blinking your eyes. He was a master at it. Sergo was helpless on many levels if the man with the mustache wanted to destroy him. He could tell Sergo a lie about a subject dear to his heart and in so doing, psychologically rip his ego apart in less than three sentences. He could send his mind into the depths of hell and cause suicidal thoughts with relative ease. The man across the table has both killed and crushed the very souls of thousands of victims.

Yet, with Sergo he didn’t. He was never even tempted. From the first time they met he knew exactly how valuable this thing, that called itself a man, was. Imagine having a conversation with this human calculator, this idiot-savant of logic, feeding into it all the pertinent information needed, and absolutely counting on it to give you the most logical and unemotional solution to any problem. Give him the facts and the most logical solution would come out devoid of any politics or emotion. Yet he was able to factor in human feelings, such as jealousy and fear, into his calculations. In essence he was much more valuable than what we now know as a computer.

Sergo was such a fiasco as a functioning human being that he posed no apparent threat. He was the closest thing there was to a living, breathing, calculating-machine that ever existed. The only thing that touched his soul was flight. The only thing he dreamed about or spent idle moments thinking about, were birds and planes; that, and puzzles.

He loved solving puzzles whether just in his mind, or ones that involved any kind of logical system. He tended to reduce all problems he was given to solve into abstract terms and then worked them out in his mind, like someone playing chess. If this piece does that, then this piece can counter here; action and reaction… if we did that, they do this. Yet he was able to build into his solutions the human factor. There was just enough humanity built into him to factor in the emotions that a machine could never emulate.

This made him invaluable. That meant he will not meet the same fate that befell so many others. That meant that Sergo will probably die peacefully, in his own bed.

“The Dream Team”

Georgy received the usual memo passed through the slot, and ran to do the bidding of his unseen master.

He marveled that this fellow Sergo had the ability to place the exact right person in the exact right job. He had heard that he didn’t know people’s names but just looked at the tests he had designed and each of the fifty-thousand workers was, to him, just a number, just another cog to be placed into the machine of the expanded Soviet aerospace effort. Sergo just looked at the test results and then categorized each ‘rehabilitated’ worker and put them in those file drawers of his, according to some system he kept in his head.

They had tried to get him some kind of assistance to help him with his job or just something to ease his burdens, as well as to spy on him. He wouldn’t hear of it. They even tried getting him one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen to be his assistant and when he rejected her, they got him a young man who liked other men, but that didn’t work either. He was simply immune to the security organ’s sexual ploys.

Since late 1943, Sergo’s operation has been right behind the German, U.S. and British research and development efforts in six main areas: jet engines, rockets, heavy bombers, radar, munitions guidance systems and high-octane fuel. He saw early the need for each of these particular elements. He let the other nations spend the time and money to do the research and testing, then used their data and waited for the triumphs. Beria’s remarkable spy-network brought him the information that he needed, which made matters easier in stealing and improving upon the ideas of others at a prodigious rate. Then, he set his minions on their paths.

Along the way he had to find people to delve into metallurgy, organic chemistry, physics, and so forth to help close the deficiencies in Soviet technology. He personally knew nothing about any of these scientific disciplines, but his tests had identified hundreds of prodigies in each of these disciplines and dozens more with potential. When he needed an organic chemist to work on cracking oil and producing high octane gas, he pulled his files and found the right one for the job. He was even allowing some the foremost minds miraculously still alive after the purges, to teach promising prisoners.

Sergo started parallel programs to the German, British and American efforts. Beria’s intelligence machine fed Sergo’s operation new data and documents, all of which was used to its fullest advantage. Great strides had been made in the development of what were essentially copies of the German, British and even American jet engines. Georgy had heard that Beria had a spy, William Mutterperl, who was on the design team of the Yankees jet fighter.[37] As a consequence of these efforts in replicating and improving the work of their former allies and enemies the Soviet war machine was now only three to four months behind in these critical areas.

In a few areas, they were ahead, but only because of Sergo’s emphasis and insistence. The ground-to-air missile system was such an example. The Germans started to develop, even produce, the Wasserfal ground-to-air missile in 1943 when Hitler stopped their research and production to concentrate on the V-2. Sergo saw the promise that Albert Speer saw in the Wasserfal and continued unabated, with its development.

Georgy was responsible for seeing that his unseen master’s wishes came to fruition and he was extremely good at it. Right now high-octane aviation gas was being produced to keep the VVS fighters competitive with NATO’s aircraft. During the first month of the war they had to use hoarded stocks of Lend-Lease fuel but now, their own production had reached acceptable and sustainable levels. It is interesting to note that Russians had been leaders in organic chemistry since the 1890’s, when Vladimir Shukhov first “cracked” oil.[38]

A former student of Shukhov had defected to the U.S. in 1930, but the secrets he took with him came from the U.S.S.R. The defector named Vladimir Ipatieff was given credit for finding an economical way to create high-octane gas in 1930, for the capitalist war-mongers, and yet, he was educated in the Soviet Union, and much of his research remained behind when he defected. That research was put to good use, and little Anna Mezhlumova reproduced his process. Now, high-octane aviation gas was being stockpiled, for future use.

Another example would be when the MiG Design Bureau became aware of the German Focke-Wulf Ta-183 project in 1944, and emulating the parallel research process that Sergo had pioneered for copying and improving others’ designs, they began work on what would eventually become the MiG-15. This ground-breaking jet fighter could be operational as soon as May, 1947. It was a frightening prospect for any future U.S. bombing attempts.

The jet engine that would be paired with MiG-15 was, itself, a product of this parallel research process, along with the Wasserfal missile, and its guidance system. These were incredible feats of intellectual theft, but all is fair in love and war, and this was clearly not love.

Sergo had tried to convince Stalin that the B-29 program should be emulated, as well, but he remained unconvinced. The resources were not there for all of these projects, and defensive weapons systems took precedence over offensive systems, such as the atomic bomb and the B-29. For now, Stalin’s emphasis was on keeping what he had gained, and using the resources of Western Europe to rebuild the Motherland. Time and time again, it was the Motherland, and its long-suffering people, who paid for the actions of the West. This time, things would be different.

Georgy was a vital part of this undertaking. Georgy was something of a prodigy, in his own right. He was a fixer, a facilitator, and could scrounge for anything. He also had an uncanny ability to strong-arm anyone to get the job done, and, more importantly, to get the job done right.

Beria produced the secrets. Sergo produced the vision, ideas, qualified people and the process. Georgy produced results. Together, they made a very strange, but highly-effective, cabal; a cabal that Josef Stalin seemed to be comfortable with… at least, for the moment.

Prototype MiG-15 Based on the German Ta-183

Chapter Thirty-Two:

Further Preparations

Soviet Lend Lease B-25J “Bank”

* * *

The Soviets have had 6 months to prepare for this war. Six months of peace time and six months of unfettered access to the world’s military and industrial secrets. They have put this time to good use.

* * *

Protect and Serve

The Tu-2 medium bomber, named Zaichik, was being buffeted by the prop-wash of the B-25 that it was keeping close formation with. The pilot and co-pilot fought with the controls. They would normally have given the bigger bomber a much wider berth, but the whole point of this practice was to get as many medium bombers and fighters tucked in and stacked above the Lend-Lease B-25J as possible.

Everyone had been told that the B-25 had a magic box inside of it that would ward off some electric anti-aircraft round that could feel their plane and explode, when it got enough close to your aircraft. These Yankee cannon shells did not even have to hit you to explode, but had some kind of built-in electronic sensing device called the VT fuse. He had no idea what VT stood for, but the electronic machine in the B-25 was supposed to keep the anti-aircraft shell from killing them, by tricking the fuse into go off before it should. They joked that it better be a long a very long distance away to work.

The magic box only had a limited range though, so you had to fit as many planes as close as you could, above the bigger American bomber, as the shells would “feel” the magic box, and explode below. The pilot hoped far below. Bombers in the VVS were not used to flying in tight formation, so there had been some crashes, but hours and hours of practice were paying off. He didn’t know how long their new-found discipline would last, once they started falling out of the sky. They were told to be like a school of fish if one falls you tighten up and get in closer. Easy for them to say, sitting behind their big desks, back in Paris.

He wished he was flying the B-25, but that was for Vlad, and not him. All his friend Vlad had to do was to fly the route to, and from, the target. He didn’t have to worry about crashing into other planes. They had to worry about crashing into him. They were told that if they crashed into the B-25, their families would be killed, and no one wanted that. Yet, the tighter you could get in formation to the big bomber, the better your chances, and the chances of your friends, were, against the American anti-aircraft shells.

* * *

Unlike many of his colleagues in the French Resistance our protagonist in this vignette was not a Communist and he was anxious to rid France of them.

* * *

Just Like Old Times

The thundering sound of the box of planes made a noise he hadn’t heard in well over a year. Not since the Allies changed the route that their raids took in 1945 had he heard the sound of five-hundred or more pairs of aircraft engines droning on towards their destination. The Soviet engines have a higher pitch to them and a little background whining noise that was noticeably different from the engines of the big B-17’s and Lancasters of the Yanks and Brits. They also flew noticeably lower and were much smaller aircraft.

They definitely seemed to be faster, but that could be because they were closer going overhead. The thing that actually got his attention was the unusual formation. They seemed to be clustered as close as possible to what looked like a bigger bomber. He thought it looked like an American B-25. The fact that the B-25 looked bigger gave him some perspective on how much smaller the other bombers were compared to the B-17. It was as if they expected the B-25 to protect them from harm.

He would have to figure out a way to get a hold of his contact Philippe. Perhaps what he was seeing would be of some interest to someone in England. From what he was hearing the Soviets were about to attack once again. He did not want his centuries-old enemy and recent ally to be harmed. It was comforting to know that if things got too bad he and his family could possibly get across the channel and join his cousin in exile. He had endured the boche, but he did not know about les Russkoffs. They were a different animal. At least with the boche you knew exactly where you stood and could play up to their sense of superiority. With les Russkoffs, you didn’t know where you stood. Plus their language, and even their body language, was so very different. Even the way they laughed was more sinister than that of les salles boche. Perhaps it was just a matter of familiarity. Whatever it was he was going to help the devil he knew, rather than the one from the East.

Yes he would track down Philippe and pass on his observations about the strange behavior of the newest invader to strut over his homeland. They too would pass, just as the Germans had. He was confident of that.

* * *

Once again I’ve tied to stimulate a dry subject pertaining to the preparations that were happening within sight of the White Cliffs of Dover.

* * *

Dunkirk, Once Again

The frontend loader lifted the piece of paving stone along with hundreds of others and let it drop in an avalanche of dirt, dust and gravel onto what was to become another airfield for the VVS or Red Army Air Forces. All in all the Soviets had tripled the takeoff capacity of the areas used by the Germans in 1940 for their Battle of Britain. The Soviets had an immense advantage over the RAF’s previous opponent, the Luftwaffe. Their planes had the range to reach all of the British Isles along with a longer built-in loiter time. They could take off and reach their intended targets and loiter for hours in some cases. The typical Messerschmitt Bf-109E of 1940 only had a loiter time of ten minutes during the first Battle of Britain.

Our piece of paving stone landed near the top of the pile and when the bulldozer leveled the pile with its weathered side up, once again facing the French sun. This is the side that saw quite a bit of history before it became part of this runway near Dunkirk.

It was first laid down on the corner of Rue Clemenceau and Rue du President Poincare. Today it is near the Plaza Jean Bart within sight of the Bell Tower.

The Dunkirk area and its excellent harbor, has been much disputed over between Spain, the Netherlands, England and France, over the past few centuries. At the beginning of the Eighty Years’ War Dunkirk was briefly in the hands of the Dutch rebels from 1577. Spanish forces under the Duke of Parma, re-established Spanish rule in 1583, and it became a base for the notorious Dunkirkers.

The Dunkirkers were legalized pirates for the Spanish, and for close to eighty years, were a thorn in the side of the British and Dutch. They captured hundreds of coastal vessels and even joined some to the great battles of the day. They are credited with designing the frigate in order to evade the blockading Dutch and English. A ship fast enough to elude a ship-of-the-line, yet strong enough to run down and destroy any other vessel of the time.

Our piece of paving stone saw the boots of many an invader from the Spanish, to the French, then back to the Spanish, and briefly, the Dutch, and so on. Not that it cared whose boots were gradually wearing it down. In 1658 even the British owned it, but they sold it to France in 1662 and, it had remained in French hands until 1940. Then the hobnailed jackboots of the Germans took a good millimeter off our stone.

A man of countless stories was arrested, while standing on our paving stone. In fact a drop of his blood still stains it. It is hardly traceable, but it is there. The man who was arrested was entered in the prison rolls as Eustache Dauger; better known to history as “The Man in the Iron Mask.” He is the man that Alexandre Dumas made famous, resulting in dozens of movies and novels about him.

It is interesting to note that much of what we know about the Man in the Iron Mask comes from his jailer of thirty-four years and his correspondence between his employer. Too bad no one but us, knows about that spot of blood that remains exceedingly well-preserved in a tiny crack in the stone. It was covered soon after it settled there by some pine pitch from a lumber wagon. Oh yes, it is there just waiting for DNA testing. It is just waiting to tell us who the Man in the Iron Mask truly was.

Within shouting distance of where our little piece of history used to lay, is a statue of Jean Bart, another name of historical interest. Many of Jean Bart’s fourteen children stumbled on the spot where our stone rested as it was slightly raised above its surroundings making it a natural stumbling block for many a child. Jean Bart is one of France’s most revered naval commanders and heroes having no less than six major ships-of-the-line and a few battleships as well, named after him.

Jean Bart’s statue and the Bell Tower, are two of the very few buildings and monuments left standing, after the allies repeatedly bombed the small city. Before being leveled the city’s beaches and harbor helped save Britain by becoming an embarkation point for forty-thousand fleeing Allied soldiers who would live to defend Britain once more. I’m sure you’ve all heard of the “Little Ships of Dunkirk” and “the Miracle of Dunkirk,” so I won’t bore you with that incredible story.

The city was again contested in 1944 and the Canadian 2nd Infantry Division attempted to liberate the city in September as Allied forces surged northeast after their victory in the Battle of Normandy. However, German forces refused to relinquish their control of the city, which had been converted into a fortress, and the garrison there was “masked” by Allied troops, most notably by the Czechoslovak 1st Armored Brigade. The fortress, under the command of German Admiral Friedrich Frisius, eventually surrendered unconditionally to the commander of the Czechoslovak forces, Brigade-General Alois Liška, on 9 May 1945.

Our little paving stone did pretty well until a 105-mm artillery shell finally landed twenty-one feet away and threw it into the air where it struck the right temple of a young lady, named Brigit. No one knows her last name but luckily it did not kill her, because Brigit was the last person to remember the culinary delight, Potjevleesch.

It’s a Flemish potted meat originally from Dunkerque. It is a terrine made of three meats: often veal, bacon and rabbit; or chicken, duck and rabbit. Calves’ feet are sometimes added. The meat is cooked with onions, shallots, garlic, white wine and some herbs, lemon and tomatoes. If the paving stone had killed Brigit, Potjevleesch the recipe would have been lost forever to the sands of time.

Within weeks our paving stone will have the tires of Soviet Tu-2 medium bombers rolling over it by the dozens. Along with millions of others it forms the base for the runways that will launch a hundreds of planes at a time, all winging their way towards other flying machines like themselves and the pilots in them will try to kill each other, like all the men before them.

Whether by sword or arrow, bullet or bomb, flesh will be torn asunder. In the end, our paving stone will still be there patiently waiting to play its part in the newest wave of violence, near the city of Dunkirk, on the shores of the English Channel.

* * *

The RAF has quite a dilemma on its hands. How would you prepare to receive a force that was 4 to 5 times your size? Arthur William Tedder had some pretty good ideas on the subject. His advice was not listened to.

* * *

Tedder

Marshal of the RAF, 1st Baron Tedder of Glenguin, Arthur William Tedder, Chief of the RAF Air Staff, was the first to grasp the significance of what this General Kirkpatrick was trying to dance around. He immediately dismissed him as a messenger, and his real wrath would be directed at the parties responsible. As the others in the room browbeat Kirkpatrick, his mind was on the implications of the information that he had just heard. He ticked them off as if they were on a piece of paper in front of him…

There would be no additional assistance from the Americans in the form of additional squadrons. The three squadrons of P-80’s were all that they were going to receive.

The Soviets had a million VT fuses, which they could fit to bombs so that they could explode overhead, with devastating effects on soft targets.

This would also mean that they could use those fuses against any British aircraft that attacked their infrastructure with their captured and Lend-Lease AAA guns.

The Soviets also had over one-hundred eighty Yank radio jammers. How they would use them, is up to conjecture. Some argued that they would have no idea what to do with them and would therefore be worthless, and quite possibly have been scrapped by now.

If anyone could weigh the odds and figure out a solution, it was Tedder. Tedder was the architect of “carpet-bombing.” He first proposed and then used, it during the Tunisian campaign where it preceded one of the final assaults. The press called it “The Tedder Carpet,” and it had caught on. Tedder was used to devising ways to defeat the enemy. This time was different though, and he realized this almost immediately.

The common British response was that the Soviets were unthinking barbarians who just won by throwing overwhelming numbers of cannon-fodder at their enemies. They seemed neither caring nor capable of reducing the slaughter. The history of their casualty rates were dismal to say the least, yet the way they had fought in this new war so far was impressive to him. They had out-thought and out-maneuvered the best military minds in the West for three months now. Clearly something had happened to the Golden Horde, and the Slav had changed his tactics and strategy. It was past time to throw out the obvious misconceptions about the new Red Army and all of the racist notions of the past. It was time for him to convince the powers in charge, that the Soviets had not only achieved parity with the West in the realm of aerospace, but in some instances had even surpassed them.

He was going to have to make his case very quickly and forcefully, if the needed changes were going to take place at all. General Hastings Lionel Ismay seemed to have Atlee’s ear and was making all the wrong choices, for all the wrong reasons in his opinion. He was sure the Soviets had something up their sleeve and were not going to do the predictable thing. Ismay was trying to fight the second Battle of Britain like the first. Although he personally liked Ismay, he felt that he lacked imagination, and that lack of imagination could be the death of Britain.

This new information just presented to him put steel in his backbone and it was time. He needed to arrange an appointment with the Prime Minister today, even if it cost him his position.

Chapter Thirty-Three:

My Name Is Of No Importance

Child Labor in the Appalachian Coal Mines before the War

* * *

The following are from diary entries of an un-named Soviet VVS pilot. It is offered to illuminate the pre-war lives of the protagonists that are about to give the last full measure for their respective countries. It illustrates the staggering twists and turns of a dictator gone mad and its effects on everyone under his control. Notice the extreme amounts of propaganda this child endures.

* * *

Un-Named Pilot

My name is not important, but what I will accomplish in twelve days just might be. I am but a small piece in the Soviet military machine. I may as well be just a nut or a bolt. I am a piece that will pilot one of the Lend-Lease B-25J Mitchell bombers filled with electronic equipment. How I got here might be of some interest to future historians.

I was born in Moscow, in October of 1923, and that makes me twenty-three years old today. I do not remember much of my childhood, especially before my fifth year. I do remember my father getting upset at someone, or something and yelling and cursing in a strange voice that I had never heard before. It was a garbled version of his usual manner of speaking, and he was staggering around our kitchen. I was watching from the doorway as he suddenly lost his balance and fell, hitting his head on the edge of the kitchen table and then hitting the floor with a sound that I will never forget. I can still hear it if I think back far enough, the sickening thud, as his head bounced off the floor and finally came to rest in an ever-expanding pool of blood. I remember being fascinated by that spreading pool walking over to touch it. My mother was screaming and crying, as she pulled me away and tended to my father.

My older sister took charge of me at that point, and the memory fades as to what happened next.

The next, and final, memory of my father is visiting him in what must have been a hospital. People in white clothes were rushing around here and there. To this day I can’t stand hospitals… it was something about the smell. My father never recovered from his fall and just sat in his chair in the shared kitchen, listening to the radio… always the radio and always the same station. He could speak, but he never did, and I never did find out why he fell or what circumstances caused him to get so drunk. My mother never said a word about it, and neither did he. He died the same day the radio station went off the air, two years later. The station went silent and so did he.

From what I understand I was pretty lucky to have grown up when I did. Before the Revolution children had a pretty hard life in Moscow. They were considered total dependents of their parents in all matters and were frequently put to work in all sorts of hazardous situations, such as in the mines and in factories. Child labor was normal for most families, and only the well-off went to any kind of school. Illiteracy rates were high. Children as young as ten were considered adults as far as the law is concerned and were tried as adults and were put in prison or labor camps with adults. Imagine going to prison for doing some of the more impetuous things you did, as a youth.

If you were a rebellious youth and did not respond to your parent’s corrective measures, they could have you arrested and put in prison until you changed your ways. You can imagine what would happen to a ten-year old in a work camp filled with hardened criminals and I’m sure many of those things you can imagine did in fact happen. It was pretty amazing considering such conditions, that anyone turned out to be even close to being a productive member of society but they did, including my mother and her parents.

A friend of mine had a large female teacher who liked to sit on the corner of his desk when she talked to the class. He was near the front of the class so she just used his desk when she got tired. This bothered him, as I’m sure it would bother anyone to have a large bottom covering what little space you had in your very controlled world. One day he acquired a straight pin and set it in a crack sticking straight up near the edge of the desktop. When the teacher sat down she was skewered by the pin and jumped up from his desk with a start running out of the room. He didn’t laugh or brag or even tell anyone but just played innocent.

Before the Revolution he would have been sent to prison but during my time he suffered no repercussions at all. She never sat on his desk again, and that was the end of the matter.

Before my father’s accident we were fairly well-off from what I am told. We had a two-bedroom apartment with only one other family living with us, more than enough food, and I grew up nice and healthy. My grandparents moved in with us when my father died and things got a little tougher but I never noticed. I had my friends and my boyhood interests to keep me busy. As long as I had food when I wanted and my mother and my friends, I was well-off. Besides the toys my grandfather would make, I had none and that was just fine with me. The toys he would make were wonderful and he traded them for extra food from time to time, as I got tired of them. He made sure I had a steady stream of wooden tractors, planes and boats. The most wonderful toys of all were the wooden soldiers he would carve. Each had a different face, and of course, in my mind, different personalities. My friend and I would play with the soldiers for hours on end when the weather was bad outside.

My mother cooked wonderful things but the best was the Pirogi. Pirogi were like ravioli, but filled with potatoes and sometimes cheese, but always with sauerkraut. We always had sauerkraut. First you boiled the pirogi and then you fried them in whatever oil you had but butter was the best. The rare smell of grandfather’s cigar and frying pirogi; will always mean home to me. Once I grew up, I found out that putting sauerkraut in pirogi was not normal but to me, a pirogi is not a pirogi without it.

Being just a child I was unaware that in 1926 the government declared that children in the Soviet Union enjoyed better conditions than anywhere else in the world, and that the criminal code provided us with more protections than any other children anywhere. The exceptional status of children in the Soviet Union was used a propaganda ploy for the nation and to increase international standing. The life of a Soviet child was often contrasted with the grim exploitation of other children abroad. Even the Americans’ ‘Time’ and ‘Life’ magazines had pictures of poor children being forced to work in the mines in some horrible place in some mountainous area there.

There were pictures of their little faces, covered with dirt and grime, some with tracks of tears or sweat running down their faces that still haunt me to this day. What kind of life must they have had? How could you not know that we were much better off in the USSR than in such a capitalist hell hole? America this bastion of wealth and capitalist corruption, was exploiting their children, robbing them of their future; and for what; to make money for the capitalist pigs? Those pictures were all we needed to know that communism was the true path of mankind. Those little faces still haunt me to this day, and that is why we must fight the capitalist pigs wherever they are found.

My childhood ended in May, 1931, when my mother took me to join the Young Pioneers. I did not know this at the time of course but this was the outcome of that event. I was eight years old and they turned me into a miniature adult; millions of eight year-old men willing to extol the virtues of Communism over capitalism… that was the end result of the Young Pioneers. Lenin had turned it into a substitute for religion. Being a child at the time, I knew nothing of this of course and was overjoyed to be able to belong to such a wonderful organization. The first time I saw the Pioneer Palace in our neighborhood, I was infatuated. There were rooms for clubs, crafts and sports. The sound of thousands of little voices singing the “Young Pioneer March” and shouting the motto “Always Ready,” still sends shivers up my spine. Indeed their purpose was to take away our childhood and make us all eight year-old men and they succeeded at it moderately well.

Even the girls were taught and treated, as males. This was ridiculous, and we all knew it. I mean girls were different and disgusting at that point in my life. They tried to eradicate their feminine traits but how could they? Being a woman meant religion, home, privacy, intimacy and relationships. This did not fit the socialist dialectic, and so it had to be eradicated. They all had close-cropped hair and wore plain shirts and black knee-pants in our club. It fooled no one but we had to put up with it because the adults said we had to.

Although membership was theoretically optional almost all the children in the Soviet Union belonged to the organization; it was a natural part of growing up. Still, joining was not automatic. In the third grade of school children were allowed to join the Young Pioneer Organization. This was done in batches, confirmed by a solemn ceremony often held in a Pioneer Palace. Only the best students were allowed into the first batch then the slightly less-advanced and well-behaved were allowed into the second batch several weeks later. The most ill-behaved or low-performing students were given time to ‘catch up’ and would only be allowed to join in the fourth grade, a year after the first two batches of their classmates. Not being admitted at all was odd and lack of desire to join was considered suspicious. Most often it was a religious student that stubbornly refused to join. Religion was frowned upon by the Soviet party officials due to the fact that it ran contrary to Communist ideology.

I was admitted in the first batch in my school.

The whole effect was magical to me and I joined whole-heartedly in all the activities and tried to excel in all of them. My mother became concerned about me, and my grandfather always spoke in disparaging terms about the Young Pioneers. He had a particular sneering way of saying it that made me cringe inside. I still loved him and never confronted him as it would have done me no good. I just stayed quiet and then snuck out of the house as soon as I could to attend whatever function was going on that the Pioneer Palace at the time.

One of the most famous stories of Young Pioneers that was told as I was growing up was the tale of the “Death of a Pioneer Girl,” who on her death-bed, refused to make the sign of the cross, and instead raised her frail, trembling hand in the Pioneer Salute. The right storyteller could have even the most stoic of us choking back tears. Defiant child heroes were always the heroes of the tales told around the campfires at the Young Pioneers Camps held throughout Russia every summer.

When I was eleven years old things changed radically on a national level, as far as I was concerned. All of a sudden collectivism was frowned upon and individualism came to the fore once again. I believe that we were the first group of Young Pioneers to have this lurching turn of priorities foisted upon us. One day we were extolling the virtues of group effort, and the next, we are hearing lectures about how we have to be obedient and be grateful to our parents. Along with this switch to individualism came discipline. We were now individually held responsible for our actions, choices and, most interesting of all to me, our talents. Homework was done individually and not in our study groups and we were singled out by being graded… on individual effort. New awards for Shock Workers, and Shock Students, became the prize to strive for.

All of this was dizzying to a young mind but we were able to adapt to the changing whims of the adults. My natural talents come to the fore and I was grateful not to be held back by the dolts of our former study groups and clubs. So much so, that in 1933-34 I tried out for and progressed in the Competition for Young Talents, which were held all over the Soviet Union. Over forty-three thousands of us made it to Leningrad and Moscow and were ushered around and treated like kings for our talents. Mine was poetry. Even though I did not make it to the finals, I did attend a gala where Stalin himself was the honored guest.

Thousands of us were honored and taken on tours throughout the USSR where we would perform in whatever venue the particular city, or town, had to offer. Most of the time we performed to extremely large crowds with very enthusiastic receptions. I did keep a scrap book of my travels but it was destroyed somewhere in 1943 in one of my family’s many moves. As a child I have no idea why society made such an abrupt switch to the accomplishments of the individual over that of the collective during this time period, but that’s just the way it was.

Happiness became something you had to earn, by being a good child, a good student, and a good Pioneer and only then, could you enjoy the swing set… but not a moment before. You worked hard and then you could play. In 1935 a new and fascinating thing happened called the “New Year’s Tree.” From what I understand, it replaced the now-banned Christmas tree. Being eleven at the time I was still child enough to not care. All I knew was that everyone was once again happy in the darkness of winter and that meant everything to me at the time.

* * *

Center Lyubov Orlova from the Soviet Propaganda Film “Circus”[39]

Part Two of ‘My Name Is Of No Importance’

Then the film ‘Circus’ came to the theatre up the street. It starred Lyubov Orlova playing an American woman named Marion Dixon. The film opens with the following headline from the Sunnyville Courier, “Marion Dixon, Human Bombshell, Center of Sensational Scandal,” with a large photo, captioned, “Marion Dixon, Perpetrator of History’s Most Sinister Crime!”

The next scene opens, with a tiny woman running from an angry crowd, which is bent on harming her, and clutching a small bundle, close to her body. She manages to reach a moving train, and somehow climbs on board, as the crowd still chasing her gives up and she makes it out of town before being harmed. The bundle starts to cry and the baby in the bundle is obviously half-black, hence the American crowd’s fury. A man from Germany helps her onto the train as she faints.

The woman is Marion Dixon, an American circus artist who after giving birth to a black baby immediately becomes a victim of rampant institutionalized racism in the United States. The German on the train turns out to be a theatrical agent who recruits her to his concert program across the Soviet Union.

Marion leaves the United States to go on a circus tour across the USSR. At first, Marion is homesick but meets a Russian man and falls in love. With her new Russian husband, she finds love and happiness in the Russian circus and her son is treated with loving kindness by all. One of the more touching scenes is when people from all parts of the Soviet Union sing versions of their ethnic lullabies to the little boy.

I immediately fell in love with Lyuba. So much so, that she was responsible for my sexual awakening. Shortly after seeing the film I exploded all over my bed clothes while having a dream about kissing and touching Lyuba. It was a mess, and I had no idea what it was until my grandfather thankfully, told me what my body was telling me. He has just the right way of putting things and my mission in life was now clear. It was to explode into as many pretty women as I could find. I’m sure that was not what he meant but that is what I thought I was supposed to do and it got me into some trouble along the way… and caused me to experience some truly interesting times, as well.

Along with all of this individual reward also came responsibility. The age for which a child could be charged with a major crime was dropped to twelve years old and there were consequences for inferior grades as well. Parents once again regained control over their children but also became vilified, if they failed. All very head-turning events which made me glad I had never confronted my grandfather.

Then like magic pictures of Stalin holding and protecting children started appearing all over the schools and the Pioneer Palaces, and above doors of every schoolhouse and there appeared the phrase “Thank You, Comrade Stalin, For A Happy Childhood!” which became instantly ubiquitous. Children were left in no doubt that they had to earn the protection of Stalin, but that it would be absolute if they were worthy.

Foreigners were used to frighten children and stories of evil spies trying to harm your family and the Motherland started to become normal. Some of my poems were censored before they were published, much to my dismay. Fear started to become an everyday part of life along with poison-gas drills held at regular intervals. I, of course, was an instructor in the use of gas masks and was much in demand as a teacher.

Once again a shift in responsibilities with the parents, teachers, and leaders were blamed when a particular child misbehaved. That’s how many a spanking and beating was avoided by some of my more errant friends. Their parents were blamed for their misdeeds and their teachers were blamed for their woeful grades. It was an interesting twist to watch as an eleven year-old boy of high spirits. It worked in my family as I loved my mother and grandparents, and would do nothing to bring shame upon their heads. But for others, things were different. Eventually the parents caught up with the misdeeds of their children, and matters were rectified in time-honored ways.

I lived and breathed for the Young Pioneer Summer Camps and eventually became a staff member of the most prestigious of them all, Artek. This camp was started in 1925 and was situated on the Black Sea. It expanded every year and grew to be the largest and most prestigious camp of all. Because of the climate it became a year-round facility, as well.

When I first went there in 1933 it was a series of ten smaller camps, subdivided by age and interest groups. I attended them all at one time or another, and was a staff member at many. My favorite activity was the counselor hunt where the counselors and staff would hide all around the camp. The campers were then let loose from a gathering area such as the dining facility and spread out to capture as many staff as possible. When a staff member was caught, he was sentenced to getting pushed off the dock and into the water, by the camper who caught them. It was great fun for all.

In one instance my friend and I were hiding near the shore under a big tree. Another staff member decided to climb the tree and hide up there. He crawled out on a limb that overhung the water and proceeded to get comfortable as the campers were rampaging all over camp looking for the staff. The night before he had snuck out of his quarters and had raided the kitchen for some sweets. He therefore, was terribly sleepy. Just as a large group of staff-seeking campers came upon our area the counselor in the tree predictably fell asleep losing his grip and falling about nine meters down, straight into the cold water.

The large pack of campers was on him in a flash and he was caught as per the rules. Not only did he get wet from falling out of the tree, but had to then shiver in the cold night air until his fate of walking the plank was carried out, and once again he was subjected to the cold clear water. I never did ask him how he liked his sweets; just desserts and all that.

Camp was my home away from home, and eventually my home as I joined the permanent staff in 1939. In two short years I learned to love and became a man, when one of the nurses assigned to the camp took pity on my moans in the night and showed me the act of making love, and it was love for me. I loved that nurse and still do to this day. She was shipped off and joined the war against Finland. The last thing I had heard, she was killed in Leningrad later in the war. I can’t remember her face, but I do remember her body and the way she smelled. Not at all like the hospital that my father recuperated in. Not at all like that.

I became engrossed in the fervor of war and lied about my age to join the Red Fleet. When I was tested, something about my aptitude and schooling led the Navy to place me in a bomber regiment taking my training in a flight school that was attached to the Baltic Fleet. I was groomed to become a pilot and excelled at the task. I will not bore you with tales and the horrors of training and discipline as I’m sure you are all familiar with the concepts. That is what the military does, breaking a man down before building him up again in the image they need.

There was not much for a bomber squadron to do in the early days of the war but to avoid getting killed by the vastly superior Luftwaffe. Quite frankly not much was accomplished by our regiment, but we did survive relatively intact.

From what I understand, on 28 July, the People’s Commissar of the Navy recommended to Stalin that nocturnal raids against the German capital Berlin, be launched from Saaremaa Island off the western coast of Estonia. This was unknown to us, as it happened we were ourselves already planning such a raid. We had done all the calculations and plotted all the necessary routes. The maps had all been prepared when the Commissar came to us with the proposal. Without hesitating our Colonel produced the necessary information. It was a case of plan happening from both the bottom and the top.

On the night of 7 August, thirteen aircraft took off led by Captain Aleksei Efimovich Mazurenko, with Senior-Lieutenant Pyotr Ilyich Khokhlov as his navigator. I was piloting Il-4 number 284 and was third aircraft in the regiment. All went as planned. The German anti-aircraft defenses were taken completely by surprise and though we did only minor damage all of us returned safely. The following night we were joined by others and a flight of fifteen Il-4’s once again bombed Berlin. The flight was a total distance of 1,996 kilometers to and from Berlin. On both attacks we dropped both bombs and leaflets, which I’m certain only added to Göring’s embarrassment.

The Il-4 was a good airplane and I flew it throughout the war on a variety of missions. It always brought me home. It was a good medium bomber similar to the American B-25, but a little slower making up for that with longer range and a higher service ceiling. That is why I am sitting at the controls of a B-25J Lend-Lease bomber, at this very moment.

* * *

The British reject the demands of Stalin. The stage is set and the opening dance begins.

* * *

Soviet IL–4 Medium Bomber

The Early Bird Catches the Worm

It started once again at 0400 hours in pitch dark all over the French, Benelux and Danish coast. The engines coughed to life, men shouting warnings and instructions, creatures of the night scurrying for cover and flocks of birds being disturbed into unwelcome flight. It had become a very recent, but pervasive, chain of events for the last several weeks. It also a most unwelcome daily event to most of the native inhabitants both wild and tame.

Bomber Command had run some highly-successful raids with night-flying Mosquitoes but this hardly made a dent in the masses of Soviet aircraft and crews that were practicing daily for the massive onslaught that would soon wash over the Island of Britannia, as well as the rest of the British Isles. In lieu of this event, “Bomber” Harris had made a proposal, and it was accepted.

Today five-hundred Lincoln and Lancaster heavy bombers escorted by five-hundred Spitfires, were going to attempt the carpet-bombing of four of the largest Soviet airfields along the French and Benelux coasts. Intelligence reported the presence of hundreds of ground-to-air missiles spread out in the area near the airfields along with the usual thousands of AAA guns. Harris knew that many of his bomber crews would be lost, but he was convinced that it was a chance worth taking. In his mind, the bomber forces currently under his command would either prove itself as a relevant weapons system or it would die a slow death, going the way of the battleship.

This was the last and possibly final, test of the relevance of the current stable of RAF heavy bombers and their survivability in the Third World War. To heighten his chances he had marshaled every single Mosquito, Typhoon, Tempest, Hornet and Beaufighter that could be put in the air. They were assigned to weather the metal wall sure to be present, consisting of 85-mm, 37-mm and 25-mm anti-aircraft shells thrown up by the guns around the known Surface-to-Air Missile sites. Their purpose was to suppress the Wasserfal missiles, hopefully minutes before the bombers were in range. In addition, the Soviets did have an estimated one million VT fuses. In preparation for the raid daily flights of chaff-laden aircraft dropped their curtains of foil at various times of the day to confuse, blind and lull the crude Soviets radar sets into ineffectiveness.

The Tu-2’s, NATO codenamed ‘Bat,’ Pe-2’s, NATO codenamed ‘Buck,’ Il-4’s, NATO codenamed ‘Bob,’ and what seemed to be their mothership, the B-25J, NATO codenamed ‘Bank,’ took off and all formed as usual in pods around the Banks. There was no indication of what the purposes of the B-25 Banks were. There were plenty of local spies and such that reported on the unusual formation being practiced incessantly by the VVS. At least five attempts had been made at measuring for any kind of electronic, radioactive or biological activity. They all had come back negative except for a brief interlude of five seconds recorded when some kind of electronic activity came from one Bank. This seemed more like a fluke, than a planned event which in reality, it was. One of the operators on a Jammer Bank accidentally hit the switch but immediately turned it off. Thereafter all critical switches had safety guards installed by welding two nails over the offending switch. Crude, but effective as the Soviets are wont to do.

The pods dutifully navigated their way inland after forming up, to various target areas, set up around France. The VVS seemed to have figured out a way to navigate rather well in the early morning hours and arrived at their intended targets just as the visual conditions were right for ground attack.

It is believed that they were using celestial navigation and that’s why no amount of jamming done to their radio compasses would be of use. The British themselves had become very adept at this method of navigation before they moved on to the radio compass. The Soviets were attempting to take it even further.

Today was the day for Bomber Command’s first thousand-plane raid of the Third World War. It would be in daylight, at high altitude, counting on surprise, and the suppression of the Wasserfal missile systems by fighter-bombers and the tactical bombers. Only time would tell if all the resources spent on creating and then resurrecting the heavy bomber fleet of Bomber Command was worth the effort and considerable expense. A number of leading officers and tacticians advocated strongly for an increase in fighters at the expense of resurrecting the bomber fleet but much like Hitler, “Bomber” Harris and his cabal advocated offensive action over defensive reaction.

In normal times it might have worked. Unfortunately, The Cambridge Five and others in the service of Lavrentyi Beria had changed the rules of the game, much like the British Ultra program had changed it in their favor during the Second World War. This time the shoe was on the other foot and it was going to pinch quite a bit before it had run its course.

Soviet Tu -2s considered by many to be the best Medium Bomber of WWII

NATO Code Name “Bat”

Son of a Beech

By 0513 hours, the first wave of the Soviets’ bombers and escorts were on their way to their mock bomb-runs on French targets designed to mimic their intended British targets. Another wave usually followed within hours and should be on the tarmac waiting to take off. They should be fully-loaded, with bombs and fuel. This was the time that Bomber Harris chose to strike: while the VVS was fueling and arming out in the open.

As usual the chaff-spewing RAF planes were drawing a curtain over the English Channel that effectively blinded the primitive Soviet radar. It was even designed to work on the new American, and best German equipment that the Soviets could have confiscated for their own use. The British electronics experts were confident that their curtain of tin-foil could not be penetrated and they were correct. The Soviet radar was useless.

Unfortunately for the British, Beria’s stable of secret agents were deadly-accurate on the details that they conveyed to the VVS. The British plan was to catch the Soviets landing and preparing for their next wave. They fully intended to catch the Soviets with their airfields crowded with fuel, bombs, personnel and low-and-slow fighters and bombers. They came in formed perfectly in their best carpet-bombing formations, packed in like sardines into an airspace that was almost too small for their numbers.

The thunderous sound of thousands of Rolls-Royce Merlin engines flying in concert, makes the heart of every mechanical enthusiast a virtual worshiper of the combination of propeller and internal-combustion engine. On the Russian radar they appear out of nowhere from behind their aluminum-foil curtain of chaff. Every day for at least a week, nothing has emerged from that curtain except for today. Today they blow through it like the avenging angel Bomber Harris has dreamed of for months.

Unnoticed and hidden in the swarm of radar blips generated by the first wave of VVS bombers and fighters heading east, sixty-two Pe-9’s armed with eight X-4 air-to-air missiles each, were screaming at top speed directly for the curtain of tin foil. Thanks to Beria’s spies they were fully aware that a thousand planes were about to explode from the airspace over the English Channel.

The massive RAF formation turned and flew from south to north, once it hit landfall and proceeded to start their bomb-runs. With ten kilometers to go before the lead planes were to drop their bomb-loads over the airfields identified in their flight plan, the missiles from the Pe-9’s started to hit home.

The Pe-9’s would eventually be designated with the NATO reporting name of ‘Beech.’ This naturally became ‘Bitch,’ ‘Son-of-a-Bitch’ and ‘SOB,’ as time progressed, and with good reason.

As the lead RAF bombers started dropping from the sky another kind of battle took place below a thousand feet. The fighter-bombers were in search of the Wasserfal surface-to-air missiles. Their mission was to suppress the missiles and they were low-and-slow in search of their prey. The Soviet fighters coming from the east were not low and slow and dove on the Hornets, Tempests, Mosquitoes and Typhoons, in an attempt to knock them out of the sky.

Without the Soviet X-4 missiles, and the Pe-9’s guidance of them it might have been an even fight. The top cover of Spitfires over the bombers and ground-attack aircraft should have been enough to deal with the expected threat. Under normal circumstances, it would have been. Except for the fact that the Soviet fighters had been timed to arrive from the east in numbers that were intended to be overwhelming.

Without the enemy having advanced information on exactly where and when the raid was going to occur the plan by Bomber Harris was brilliant. As the Allies found out with their Ultra operation, it is much easier to defeat an enemy attack, when you know its time and location. The first thousand-plane raid of World War Three took weeks to organize and during those weeks Stalin’s NKVD was watching every move, and in some cases, actually creating the plans.

The only thing that kept it from being a massacre was another Bomber Harris contingency plan. This one involved the Royal Navy. Beria’s NKVD did not have an operative high up in the Royal Navy and was therefore blind to the additional 256 Seafires and some of the first Sea Furies, coming in from the northeast. These additional fighters did not win the battle but kept it from being a major defeat by distracting the hordes of Soviet fighters from their intended targets.

The Yak-3’s and La-7’s took on the low-level RAF fighter-bombers and harassed them enough to make their attacks on the Wasserfal missile systems a highly dangerous activity. The Soviet AAA shells tipped with US made Proximity fuses, made live short for many of the fighter-bombers who did what they could do in suppressing the missile threat. Despite the odds, many missile placements were hit and destroyed. Alas for the RAF, they were not operational sites for the most part but well-placed decoys. The sixty Wasserfal sites that contained live missiles were virtually untouched before launch, as the fighter-bombers went after the easier-to-see decoys. As the waves of bombers came into range the Wasserfals lifted off and twelve of them hit their targets, with eighteen planes falling, or crippled by their explosions including three fighters that were caught in the explosions and flying debris.

Almost simultaneously the first launch of X-4 missiles caught the attention of the bomber crews, who had been watching the Wasserfals rising from the ground. They had been briefed on the X-4 by the Americans but it was still a disconcerting sight to see the X-4, obviously being steered, as it got closer. They were targeting the lead bombers of each succeeding group. The planes following their leaders looked on in horror as the missiles slammed into their commanders’ planes disintegrating them one by one.

The bravery of those lead crews was beyond belief. No attempt was made to evade the guided missiles. The electronic geniuses in strategically-placed jamming aircraft desperately tried every technique they could to ward off the X-4, to no apparent effect. The missiles that missed did so at random as though some unseen mechanical failure was the cause and not their jamming efforts.

By now they could see that the X-4 was initially wire guided, but soon after launch, appeared to be self-guided as if it had to be pointed in the right direction but then was able to function on its own once it obtained visual sight of the target. The ones that failed for the most part never gained that cone of visual contact with the bomber stream. From inside the Pe-9 Beech formations there was a primitive radar signal but the radar-wizards of the RAF were positive that they were jamming them. The only problem was that the missiles kept hitting home at an unacceptable rate.

The first salvo had been launched by the missile gunners on the port-side and nose gunners of the Pe-9 Beeches as they approached the bomber stream at an ever-increasing angle. The first salvo of sixty-plus missiles was guided for the first four kilometers until the internal guidance system took over. As the Beeches, with their accompanying escorts, close the distance on the bomber stream the wire guidance was needed less and less and the X-4 became almost fire-and-forget.

After the nose and port-side gunners had fired their missiles the Beeches turned south, and the starboard-side and tail gunners got their chance to launch. With all this going on the RAF formations did remarkably well and stayed in formation to a great degree. The carpet-bombing pattern resembled a jigsaw puzzle with significant sections missing. Where the bomber stream managed to stay in formation, the effects were devastating, just as the Soviets knew it would be.

Il-4 medium bombers (NATO designation Bob) flew above the Pe-9’s and also launched missiles. These were not guided and were designed to provide a decoy for the true launching platforms of the X-4. A contingent of the RAF bomber escorts were detailed to drive off the Bobs and Beeches. They took heavy losses, as the fighter cover for the Soviet air-to-air missile launchers was immense.

The Soviet tactical strategy was twofold: to destroy enough bombers to make any future bombing effort unfeasible but more importantly, to shoot down as many fighters as possible. The theory was that the British loss of fighters was the key component in winning the greater battle for the skies above Great Britain. The attack on the bombers was more of a ruse to put the covering fighters in positions to be attacked.

As a result of the carpet-bombing effort the four airfields targeted were destroyed.

As a consequence of the Soviet espionage effort, they were devoid of personnel, equipment and supplies. The first wave of VVS attack pods took off that morning, knowing that they would not be returning to their former bases. The ground crews were evacuated with enough time to be clear of the pre-designated kill zones.

The RAF tactical bombers and fighter-bombers did remarkably well in destroying the surviving Soviet decoy missile sites. Thirty-seven of the one-hundred fifty-eight ground-attack aircraft did not return to Great Britain. The Soviet AAA batteries knew they were coming, yet the RAF pilots and crews still drove home their attacks. Eighty-three percent of the decoys were destroyed before they could theoretically have been launched. It was an incredible job that was all for naught.

Of the live missile sites, six were discovered and destroyed before launch and seventeen were attacked after launch. At low-level the Yak-3’s and La-7’s were in their element, and the RAF fighter-bombers and tactical bombers had their hands full. Getting down and dirty at 1,000 feet is not the way to defeat the VVS. The Soviet losses for the fight in the trenches stood at eleven fighters downed.

Up at higher levels the fight was more even. The RAF fighters flying high cover were practiced and experienced in fighting at above 20,000 feet. For the Soviet VVS, this was a relatively new experience and it showed. Without the Pe-9 Beeches and Wasserfal missiles, it might have been a major defeat. As it was the final tally for the fight for the high-ground stood at seventy-six RAF bombers, and thirty-one fighters downed, at a cost of sixty-three new Soviet Yak-3D’s and Yak-9D’s. In addition eleven Pe-9 Beeches suffered significant damage or were destroyed outright. Fully twenty-four Il-4’s were destroyed or damaged beyond repair.

As in the Battle of Britain, the aggressor lost their downed pilots and crews to either POW camps or graveyards, while a fair number of the defeated defenders lived to fly again.

These numbers would make both sides pause and take stock, but the obvious fact was that the Soviets could absorb the losses, and the British could not.

Foreknowledge of the enemy’s plans is an almost assured victory, even for a mediocre leader and Novikov was not a mediocre leader.

For now, the era of the daylight bomber was at a halt. These kinds of losses were unsustainable and Harris knew it. It was time to go back to the drawing board. It appeared that World War Three would not be won in the air.

Once again a few brave men would be asked to do the impossible over the skies of Great Britain. This time the enemy was not lead by a buffoon in the form of Herman Goring but by a master of strategy in the form of one Alexander Alexandrovich Novikov, the man who ruled the skies over Mother Russia, Manchuria, East Germany and now most of Europe.[40]

End of Book One

Coming Soon

Copyright

Copyright © 2014 Harry Kellogg III

All rights reserved.

ISBN-13: 978-1497358119

ISBN-10: 1497358116

Notes

1

Importance of Assembly Teams — Page 12 American War Plans 1945-1950 — By Steven T. Ross

2

Operation Unthinkable was the British authored plan to attack the USSR immediately after WWII. It was a code-name of two related plans of a conflict between the Western Allies and the Soviet Union. Both were ordered by British Prime Minister Winston Churchill in 1945 and developed by the British Armed Forces’ Joint Planning Staff at the end of World War II in Europe.

The first of the two assumed a surprise attack on the Soviet forces stationed in Germany in order to “impose the will of the Western Allies” on the Soviets and force Joseph Stalin to honor the agreements in regards to the future of Central Europe.

3

Swords of Armageddon by Chuck Hansen www.uscoldwar.com; Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists May 1982 US Nuclear Stockpile 1945-1950 by David A. Rosenberg pg. 26.

4

Assembly time of Mark III atomic bomb — Page 12 American War Plans 1945-1950 — By Steven T. Ross.

5

Number of pits and nuclear storage facilities 1946 — Page 13 American War Plans 1945-1950 — By Steven T. Ross.

6

Mark III 48 hour ready state — Page 12 American War Plans 1945-1950 — By Steven T. Ross.

7

ARMY DOWNSIZING FOLLOWING WORLD WAR I, WORLD WAR II, VIETNAM, AND A COMPARISON TO RECENT ARMY DOWNSIZING

A thesis presented to the Faculty of the U.S. Army Command and General Staff College in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the degree MASTER OF MILITARY ART AND SCIENCE Military History by GARRY L. THOMPSON, USA B.S., University of Rio Grande, Rio Grande, Ohio, 1989

THE U.S. ARMY IN THE OCCUPATION OF GERMANY

Page 421-425 ARMY HISTORICAL SERIES 1944-1946 By Earl F. Ziemke.

8

Combat ready division in Western Europe 1946 — Page 16 American War Plans 1945-1950 — By Steven T. Ross.

9

Surprise Attack by Richard K. Betts pg. 4

10

New York Times January 9th, 1946 Article Headline: Germans Now Handle US Surplus Supplies

11

Harry R. Borowski. A Hallow Threat: Strategic Air Power and Containment before the Korean War.

12

Electronic countermeasures — A move to develop countermeasures against proximity fuzes stemmed from the Germans, who during the “Battle of the Bulge,” captured an Army munitions dump that contained a large number of the new radar proximity-fused shells. Concerned that the Germans might attempt to copy the proximity fuze, the Research Division of the Aircraft Radio Laboratory at Wright Field, along with the help of the RLL, was called in begin the development of jamming equipment. Lieutenant Jack Bowers, an engineer with the Aircraft Radio Laboratory at Wright Field, recounted the following to Alfred Price:

“The proximity fuse had been a closely guarded secret on our side. Even though we had been working on countermeasures for a long time, we at Wright Field had never heard of the device. Now we were asked to investigate, on a crash basis, the possibility of a jammer to counter the fuse. We asked why such a jammer had not been developed earlier, and were told that the developing agency had conducted tests and concluded that the fuse could not be jammed! We worked on the problem, and within two weeks, a jammer had been built which would detonate the proximity fuses prematurely.”

“It was the sort of test that would never be allowed today under the prevailing flight safety guidelines. At the time, there was a war on, and the small risk to our one aircraft had to be weighed against the far larger risk to our whole bomber force if the Germans used such a weapon against us. We who were to fly the test were confident we would be all right — we hoped that the jamming would work as planned, and if it didn’t, the offset fed into the guns would burst the shells at least 240 feet away from us at a range of about 20,000 feet.”

“The test lasted about 3 months, during which about 1,600 VT shells were fired, individually, in our direction. Sitting in the fuselage of the B-17, the two RCM operators could pick up the radar transmissions from the shells coming up. The VT fuse radiated CW (continuous wave) signals, but the projectiles would often yaw a little in flight. This, in combination with the spin of the shell, would modulate the signal. We in the back could not see out, but the pilots and the navigator would get a kick out of watching the shells burst well below, or if there was a late burst because the jamming had taken some time to sweep through the shell’s frequency, it might explode close to our altitude. The general conclusion of the test was that, modified to radiate CW swept across the VT fuse band, the APT-4 jamming could significantly reduce the effectiveness of the proximity fused AA shell.”

http://www.smecc.org/radio_proximity_fuzes.htm

13

Soviet Trainees in U.S.A. in World War II by Edward Pinkowski

Russian Review — Vol. 6, No. 1 (Autumn, 1946), pp. 11-16

14

New York Times January 9th Article Headline: Germans Now Handle US Surplus Supplies

15

1. In June 1946 800 bridges were repaired and operational in Germany

2. There were 60 bridges alone over the Rhine

Page 85 “Post War” by Tony Judt

16

Post War — A History of Europe since 1945 pg 85 by Tony Judt

17

Germans were actually being used as slave labor by the US, GB and France to rebuild Europe. Savage Continent: Europe in the Aftermath of World War II by Keith Lowe; Eugene Davidson “The death and life of Germany: an account of the American occupation”.

18

US Government Accountability Office (GAO)

19

Adjusted Service Rating — http://users.skynet.be/jeeper/point.html

Stars and Stripes http://warren421.home.comcast.net/~warren421/score.html

20

Reference Admiralty Publications C.B. 3148 (Feb. ’45) Gunnery Review — Normandy Bombardment Experience (June/Sept., 1944, Page 29).

21

Communist sympathies in Europe — Post War — A History of Europe Since 1945 pages 198-222 by Tony Judt

22

THE UNITED STATES STRATEGIC BOMBING SURVEY: Conclusions Pg. 15

23

Aircraft of the Third Reich Vol.1 by Green pg. 64-84

24

Parshall & Tully 2005, Shattered Sword pp. 215–216, 226–227

25

Bagnall, K. W. (1962). “The Chemistry of Polonium”. Advances in Inorganic Chemistry and Radiochemistry 4. New York: Academic Press. pp. 197–226. doi:10.1016/S0065-2792(08)60268-X. ISBN 0-12-023604-4. Retrieved June 14, 2012.

26

George Koval: Atomic Spy Unmasked — Iowa-born and army-trained, how did George Koval manage to steal a critical U.S. atom bomb secret for the Soviets? By Michael Walsh, Smithsonian Magazine May 2009

27

Joint Chiefs of Staff Report Oct. 1945.

“The report estimated that the Soviet Union had the military capacity of overrunning Western Europe including Scandinavia and excluding Britain at any time between 1945 and 1948.”

American War Plans 1945-1950 by Steven T. Ross Page 3

“Because of American and British demobilization and the chaotic conditions prevailing in Europe, The Soviets, even after completing their mobilization, could easily overrun the area, and by generating additional forces could also conquer Turkey and Iran.”

History of the Joint Chiefs of Staff Volume 1 1945-47 by James F. Schnabel pp. 14-15

“In effect the intelligence staff believed that Soviet and satellite armies could with relative ease overrun Europe and the Middle East at any time during the next several years.”

American War Plans 1945-1950 by Steven T. Ross Page 7

“On April 11, the Joint Chiefs of Staff stated that in case of war the Russians could conquer the Mid-East and Western Europe. The Americans would have no strategic option but to retreat from the continent and assist the British in defending their homeland.”

JCS 1641/5 April 11th, 1945

“The committee was comprised of representatives of the CIA and the intelligence sections of the Department of State, Army, Navy and the Air Force. The committee’s assessments, and the debates which they generated, became the basis of a new batch of contingency plans, turned out in 1948 at a frenetic pace (see glossary).

The committee delivered its first report on March 30, 1948. It concluded that the Soviets had the military capacity to overrun Western Europe and “the Near East to Cairo within a short period of time”.

Fighting World War Three From the Middle East by Michael J. Cohen pp 7

28

Post War by Tony Judt. A History of Europe since 1945. Wonderfully informative.

When Hitler died 10% of the Germany’s railroads where operational. By June, 1946 93% where operational. 800 bridges had been rebuilt.

American surveyors found that the bombing campaign had virtually no impact on production equipment. In West Germany only 6.5% of its machine tool equipment was lost due to war damage, only 20% of the German industrial plants had been destroyed by May, 1945. 66% of all industry in the heaviest bomb areas like the Ruhr remained intact. The USSR, France, Germany, Italy all emerged from the war with more machine tools than they started the war with. In the Czech lands industry and agriculture thrived under the Germans and emerged unscratched. Slovakia and Hungary saw their industrial situation improve.

Quote: the Soviet armies had recovered to the point where, in 1945, they constituted the greatest military force Europe had ever seen: in Hungary and Romania alone they maintained, through 1946, a military presence of some 1,600,000 men. Stalin had direct or (in the case of Yugoslavia) indirect control of a huge swathe of eastern and central Europe. His armies had only narrowly been blocked, by the rapid advance of the British under Montgomery, from moving forward through north Germany as far as the Danish border. As Western generals well knew, there was absolutely nothing to stop the Army advancing to the Atlantic if Stalin ordered it. To be sure, the Americans and the British had a clear advantage in strategic bombing capacity, and America had the atomic bomb, as Stalin knew even before Truman told him so at Potsdam in July 1945. There is no doubt that Stalin wanted a Soviet atomic bomb—it is one of the reasons why he insisted on Soviet control of those parts of eastern Germany and especially, Czechoslovakia where there were uranium deposits; within a few years 200,000 east Europeans would be working in these mines as part of the Soviet atomic programme.

29

Speer, Albert (1997 Simon & Schuster paperback) [1970]. Inside the Third Reich. New York and Toronto: Macmillan. ISBN 0-684-82949-5. Translated from the German by Richard and Clara Winston.

30

The Bäckebo rocket — See also: Project Big Ben — A German V-2 rocket.

On June 13, 1944, a V-2 rocket under test by the Germans (test rocket V-89, serial number 4089) from Peenemünde crashed in Sweden after the rocket had flown into cumulus clouds which had strayed into the controller’s line of sight, it was supposed to crash in the sea outside Bornholm in occupied Denmark.

Quote: V-89 contained “Kehl-Strassburg” joystick radio control equipment that had been designed for the Wasserfall anti-aircraft missile (code named Burgund), a development of that used to guide the Henschel Hs 293 glide bomb. The ground controller appeared to have no trouble maneuvering the rocket until it disappeared into the high cloud layer.

A captured German prisoner later explained to the British that the controller was an expert at steering glider bombs from aircraft, but that the spectacle of a rocket launch had caused him to incorrectly operate the control lever in his astonishment. Peenemünde guidance and control expert Ernst Steinhoff explained that the excited operator applied a set of planned corrections (such as that for the Earth’s rotation) in the opposite direction to the way he had been instructed.

31

Every single RAF Squadron was researched for this chapter.

http://www.raf.mod.uk/history/historicsquadrons.cfm

32

It is estimated that the bombings in Normandy before and after D-Day caused over 50,000 civilian deaths. The French historian Henri Amouroux in La Grande histoire des Français sous l’Occupation, says that 20,000 civilians were killed in Calvados department, 10,000 in Seine-Maritime, 14,800 in the Manche, 4,200 in the Orne, around 3,000 in the Eure. Henri Amouroux, La Grande histoire des Français sous l’Occupation, volume 8.

33

Study the Soviet Operation August Storm to get an idea of what the Soviet Red Army was capable of in May 1946. Leavenworth Paper No. 7, “August Storm: The Soviet Strategic Offensive in Manchuria, 1945,” LTC David M. Glantz.

34

Farfetched you say? This very situation happened to my Grandfather in the very spot described. Luckily he survived.

35

Kemp, Paul (1999). Midget Submarines of the Second World War. Chatham Publishing. ISBN 1-86176-042-6.

36

Spies

What this shows to me is how far reaching the Soviet spy network was. Bill Weisband informed his spy master that the US had broken its code before we started to decipher it. Pretty amazing and quite an opportunity for mischief. Read his story. He was in contact with Philby and the others we know about. If anything I think we have underplayed the amount of information that could have come out of the Soviets incredible infiltration of both the US and GB.

Quote:

Most decipherable messages were transmitted and intercepted between 1942 and 1945. Sometime in 1945, the existence of the VENONA program was revealed to the Soviet Union by the NKVD agent and United States Army SIGINT analyst and cryptologist Bill Weisband. [1] These messages were slowly and gradually decrypted beginning in 1946 and continuing (many times at a low-level of effort in the latter years) through 1980, when the VENONA program was terminated, and the remaining amount of effort that was being spent on it was moved to more important projects.

Here are some of the things the Perlo group transmitted to Moscow in 1945.

Quote:

Allen Weinstein and Alexander Vassiliev in Haunted Wood, a book written from an examination of KGB Archives in Moscow, report the KGB credits the Perlo group members with having sent, among other items, the following 1945 U.S. Government documents to Moscow:

February

Contents of a WPB memo dealing with apportionment of aircraft to the USSR in the event of war on Japan; WPB discussion of the production policy regarding war materials at an Executive Committee meeting; Documents on future territorial planning for commodities in short supply; Documents on a priority system for foreign orders for producing goods in the United States after the end of the war in Europe; Documents on trade policy and trade controls after the war; Documents on arms production in the United States in January 1945;

March

A WPB report on “Aluminum for the USSR and current political issues in the U.S. over aluminum supplies” (2/26/45);

April

Documents concerning the committee developing plans for the U.S. economy after the defeat of Germany, and also regarding war orders for the war against Japan; Documents on the production of the B-29 bomber and the B-32; Tactical characteristics of various bombers and fighters; Materials on the United States using Saudi Arabian oil resources;

June

Data concerning U.S. war industry production in May from the WPB’s secret report;

Data concerning plans for a 1945–1946 aircraft production from the WPB;

More data on specific aircraft’s technical aspects;

August

Data concerning the new Export-Import Bank; Data concerning supplies of American aircraft to the Allies in June 1945; Data from the top secret WPB report on U.S. war industry production in June;

October

Detailed data concerning the industrial capacities of the Western occupation zones of Germany that could be brought out as war reparations; Information on views within the U.S. Army circles concerning the inevitability of war against the USSR as well as statements by an air force general supporting U.S. acquisition of advanced bases in Europe for building missiles.

Just amazing!

Here are the members and their positions in the government. WPA is War Productions Board. They decided what was produced and in what quantities. Many credit them with winning the war.

Quote:

Victor Perlo headed the Perlo group. Perlo was originally allegedly a member of the Ware group before World War II. After receiving a master’s degree in mathematics from Columbia University in 1933, Perlo worked at a number of New Deal government agencies among a group of economists known as “Harry Hopkins’ bright young men.” The group worked, among other things, for creation and implementation of the WPA jobs program, and helped push through unemployment compensation, the Wagner National Labor Relations Act, the Fair Labor Standards Act, and Social Security. During World War II, Perlo served in several capacities, working first as chief of the Aviation Section of the War Production Board, then in the Office of Price Administration, and later for the Treasury Department. Perlo left the government in 1947. Perlo also worked for the Brookings Institution and wrote American Imperialism. Perlo’s code name in Soviet intelligence was “Eck” and “Raid” appearing in Venona project as “Raider”.

Victor Perlo, Chief of the Aviation Section of the War Production Board; head of branch in Research Section, Office of Price Administration Department of Commerce; Division of Monetary Research Department of Treasury; Brookings Institution

Edward Fitzgerald, War Production Board Harold Glasser, Deputy Director, Division of Monetary Research, United States Department of the Treasury; United Nations Relief and Rehabilitation Administration; War Production Board; Advisor on North African Affairs Committee; United States Treasury Representative to the Allied High Commission in Italy

Charles Kramer, Senate Subcommittee on War Mobilization; Office of Price Administration; National Labor Relations Board; Senate Subcommittee on Wartime Health and Education; Agricultural Adjustment Administration; Senate Subcommittee on Civil Liberties; Senate Labor and Public Welfare Committee; Democratic National Committee

Harry Magdoff, Statistical Division of War Production Board and Office of Emergency Management; Bureau of Research and Statistics, WTB; Tools Division, War Production Board; Bureau of Foreign and Domestic Commerce, United States Department of Commerce

Allen Rosenberg, Board of Economic Warfare; Chief of the Economic Institution Staff, Foreign Economic Administration; Senate Subcommittee on Civil Liberties; Senate Committee on Education and Labor; Railroad Retirement Board; Council to the Secretary of the National Labor Relations Board

Donald Wheeler, Office of Strategic Services Research and Analysis division

37

John Earl Haynes and Harvey Klehr, Venona: Decoding Soviet Espionage in America, Yale University Press (1999), pg. 259, 347, 449. ISBN 0-300-07771-8.

38

The Shukhov cracking process is a thermal cracking process invented by Vladimir Shukhov and Sergei Gavrilov. Shukhov designed and built the first thermal cracking techniques important to the petrochemical industry. His patent (Shukhov cracking process — patent of Russian empire No. 12926 from November 27, 1891) on cracking was used to invalidate Standard Oil’s patents (Burton process – Patent of USA No. 1,049,667 on January 7, 1913) on oil refineries.

39

Circus (Russian: Цирк; translit. Tsirk) is a 1936 Soviet melodramatic comedy musical film. It was directed by Grigori Aleksandrov and Isidor Simkov (as I. Simkov) at the Mosfilm studios. In his own words, it was conceived as “an eccentric comedy… a real side splitter.”

Starring the glamorous and immensely popular Lyubov Orlova (Aleksandrov’s wife), the first recognized star of Soviet cinema and a gifted singer, the film contains several songs which instantly became Soviet classics. The most famous is the “Song of the Motherland” (Широка страна моя родная).

Orlova plays an American circus artist who, after giving birth to a black baby (played by James Lloydovich Patterson), immediately becomes a victim of racism and is forced to stay in the circus, but finds refuge, love and happiness in the USSR. Her black son is embraced by friendly Soviet people. The movie climaxes with a lullaby being sung to the baby by representatives of various Soviet ethnicities taking turns.

40

Lauterbach, Richard Edward, These are the Russians, 1945 pg 146

Content

Harry Kellogg III
THE RED TIDE
STALIN STRIKES FIRST
Book One of
The World War Three 1946 Series
Third Edition
Edited by Thomas Figueroa

Acknowledgments

Prologue

Chapter One: It Begins

Chapter Two: Turning of Wheels

Chapter Three: War!

Chapter Four: Can They Be Stopped?

Chapter Five: The Home Front

Chapter Six: The French

Chapter Seven: A Trap Is Set

Chapter Eight: The First Raid

Chapter Nine: Counter-Strike

Chapter Ten: Progress

Chapter Eleven: Stalin and Beria as Rivals

Chapter Twelve: Death of a Division

Chapter Thirteen: The Leningrad Raid

Chapter Fourteen: The Patton is Born

Chapter Fifteen: Where Are The Americans?

Chapter Sixteen: Polonium

Chapter Seventeen: The Pyrenees Line

Chapter Eighteen: Best-Laid Plans

Chapter Nineteen: Other Fronts

Chapter Twenty: Preparations

Chapter Twenty-One: Toulouse

Chapter Twenty-Two: Decisions

Chapter Twenty-Three: Intimidation

Chapter Twenty-Four: The Situation

Chapter Twenty-Five: Plans Take Shape

Chapter Twenty-Six: The Little Ones

Chapter Twenty-Seven: Will The Wonders Never Cease?

Chapter Twenty-Eight: Late Into the Night

Chapter Twenty-Nine: The Night

Chapter Thirty: The Ultimate Spy

Chapter Thirty-One: The Team “The Eyes Have It”

Chapter Thirty-Two: Further Preparations

Chapter Thirty-Three: My Name Is Of No Importance

Copyright

Notes